Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Merciless as the Sea

“…this was a mistake.”

Staring up at the timbers above his bunk Tony swallowed the bile that had jumped to back of his throat as another wave of nausea washed over him. Assured of his privacy in the small room in the belly of the ship he had taken his shirt off to allow the soft blue glow of the medallion embedded in his chest to light the mostly featureless room. Having the light helped somewhat with the seasickness as opposed to just rolling around in the pitch darkness with no real sense of up or down. There was a small open porthole across from his bed on the starboard side of the ship, however with no moon out there was nothing but inky blackness outside.

A cool salty breeze wafted in from the opening in the side of the hull but it didn’t bring Tony any relief. The ship creaked and rolled more heavily as the sails caught the uptick in the wind. Tony could handle the truly rough seas, for some reason they didn’t trigger his seasickness the same way the languid slow pitching of gently swelling waters did. Unable to hold his stomach any longer Tony scrambled out of bed and hurried over to the bucket in the corner of the room. Dropping to his knees he retched against a mostly empty stomach. Dry heaving noisily he choked on the acrid taste it brought on.

“Stark!” A gruff voice barked from the next room over. “If you’re that sick you need to go sleep topside! Staying below decks is just going to make you worse, and I ain’t cleaning that cabin come daylight!”

“I know, Eckles.”

“Then go and let the rest of us get some damn sleep!”

“You’re the one shouting.” Tony muttered to himself still on his knees clutching the bucket.

“What was that?” Eckles snarled.

“Nothing.”

“Still don’t know why Captain let you on this tub.” Eckles grumbled sourly.

‘Because I paid him more than twice than what this whole ship is worth to do so.’ Tony thought to himself bitterly.

Tony could hear Eckles snoring as the seasoned sailor quickly fell back asleep. With his stomach still rebelling Tony knew he wasn’t going to get any sleep. What he didn’t know was if the risks of going up top were greater than staying below. Despite the fact that he had been promised that no one would enter his cabin without permission on penalty of death he wasn’t sure if Eckles would care about promises made by his Captain if he was woken again. There were bolts on the door, but they’d only be as strong as the wood they were attached to. When the ship rolled heavily beneath him again Tony’s decision became easier as he found himself too miserable to stay in the suffocating cabin.

Stumbling over to the small closet Tony first retrieved a long strip of heavy black cloth. Wrapping the strip around his chest he carefully covered the tell tale glow before tucking the free end of the cloth under the binding. Satisfied that it was well hidden by the way the room had gone pitch black he pulled his shirt and black leather vest on. Everyone on board knew who he was, but no one suspected what he was.

Fully aware that the crew would tear his heart out if they found out Tony didn’t like to be on the ship’s deck on dark nights since there was a greater chance of his light escaping and giving him away. Trying to draw as little attention to himself as possible Tony tip toed barefoot through the narrow hall and up the companionway stairs. Peeking his head out into the fresh night air instantly helped relieve some of his sea sickness symptoms. After glancing down at his chest one last time to ensure the unnatural light was covered Tony stepped out onto the deck of the large double mast ship.

As a decommissioned warship she was heavily built but still sliced through the water gracefully. With only half her canvas up they made their way through the dark waters at a leisurely pace. This late at night there were only a few people awake on deck, one at the helm, one up in the crow’s nest and two just hanging out midship. Heading to the bow to be alone Tony rested his arms on the rail and looked out at the bright stars that hung above.

Starting to relax to the sound of the hull cutting through the waves Tony stiffened again when he heard the Captain approaching. He knew it was Captain Daniels without having to turn and look, the man’s salvaged robotic arm made a distinct noise as its ancient servos whirred and clicked. Tony doubled checked his chest discreetly as Daniels came to stand next to him.

“I don’t know how you did it, but this arm has never worked better.” Daniels praised as he flexed and stretched his mechanical fingers. “I’d keep you on my ship for your technomancy even if you can’t sail worth a damn.”

“It just wasn’t calibrated properly, anyone who knows even the basics could have fixed it.” Tony lied. “And I don’t think I’m cut out for life at sea.”

“Both of those statements are lies.” Daniels said confidently. “There are plenty who understand enough to get the tech of the Ancients running, but I’ve never met a soul who can actually improve it like you can.”

“I just like to tinker.” Tony said dismissively. “Besides that doesn’t mean I can handle being on the ocean, I can barely keep a meal down.”

“Some of the best sailors I know spend a good deal of their time puking over the side in these rolling seas. But I don’t think you belong here because you are a natural at it, far from it. No, you are meant to be at sea because you are clearly a man who’s running from something and there is no better place to hide than the ocean.”

“I just want to get to the Neo World.”

“The journey is long and dangerous, but I’ll get you there. You certainly paid me enough for the voyage since I don’t usually accept passengers. However, my offer to stay aboard stands. If I had someone like you on my crew I could actually get an engine on this old gal and we wouldn’t be so dependent on the whims of the winds.”

“I’ll think about it.”

“More lies.” Daniels mused. “Interesting.”

Feeling increasingly uneasy around the observant captain Tony barely resisted the urge to reach up and rub at the secret embedded in his chest. He wondered if Daniels’ offer would still stand if he knew the truth. There was the slight chance that he actually was worth more to the Captain alive than dead. Not willing to take that chance Tony was about to excuse himself and go back to his cabin when the man up crow’s nest suddenly whistled out in an excited alarm.

“Green flash to port bow!”

Daniels whipped around and raced over to the port rail. Tony followed after him having no idea what the alarm ‘green flash’ meant. The men stared out at the dark horizon for a moment before the green flash repeated itself. Tony wasn’t sure what he had been expecting but it hadn’t been a literal bright green glow to streak out under the sea. Although the light was a good distance away Tony could still make out the spray the green streak caused when it struck something solid that lay beneath the waves. The Captain clapped his mechanical hand on Tony’s shoulder.

“Are you sure you won’t stay, Stark? You have brought me more luck and fortune than I’ve seen in a long time!”

“What are you talking about? What is that?”

“That’s mer magic!”

“Mer magic? As in mer-folk? I thought they went extinct during the War.”

“Not extinct, just exceedingly rare, and worth a fortune if you can capture them! Twice that if you get one alive!”

Chapter Text

Chapter Two

“All hands on deck!” Daniels called. “Dust off the gear, get the rest of the canvas up and get us on the windward side of that Gods-forsaken fish!”

“Wait…” Tony said nervously as the crew suddenly sprung to life. “Aren’t mer-folk dangerous?”

“Extremely, apex predators in every respect.” Daniels beamed in excitement. “Particularly the ones with strong magic and I’ve never seen one light up the waters as bright as that one is. Under normal circumstances I’d never dream of going after it at night like this.”

“Shouldn’t we just leave it alone then?” Tony suggested hopefully. “It looks like it’s busy with whatever its fighting, which we might not want to mess with either.”

“Don’t be such a coward, Stark. It’s that fight that gives us the edge. Magic is taxing, that cursed fish is sure to win as it’s likely just hunting its dinner, but it will be exhausted by the time it’s done and vulnerable to attack. Even if we can’t manage to capture it alive we will certainly be able to kill it.”

“…haven’t huma…haven’t we killed enough of them already?”

“Clearly not.” Daniel’s chuckled. “After all there’s at least one left, and that’s one too many for my taste.”

Realizing he wasn’t going to change the Captain’s mind Tony turned his attention back to the distant raging battle that they were about to get into the middle of. Tony was too young to remember anything about the War between the human and magic creatures of the world, however he’d heard enough stories to be uneasy about getting too close to anything that could control mystic energy. Even though the humans had resoundingly won the clash between technology and magic it had still left both sides broken. Magic was a shadow of the power it had once been and only understood by a rapidly declining population of various creatures and a few outcast humans. However the final conflict had also shattered what was left of the technology of the Ancients that had already been damaged in the Cataclysm that had wiped out the Ancients thousands years earlier. Now the only technology left was refurbished salvage that no one knew how to recreate.

“…well…almost no one.” Tony muttered to himself.

The way the crew hustled about, each clear in their own task, gave Tony the distinct impression that this was not the first mer-folk they had set out to capture. He hadn’t really thought about it but giving the age of at least half of them and certainly the Captain himself it was likely that they had been part of the War that had emptied the seas of the mer in the first place. Dragging carefully folded nets and rigged catch poles up from below they set up stations at both ends and both sides of the ship in order to be able to attack the swift creature from multiple points along the rail.

The Captain hadn’t been exaggerating about ‘dusting off the gear’ as the nets were covered in the gray dirt of disuse. Even the harpoons that several men brought up next were spattered in rust. The crude and cruel looking weapons made Tony even less comfortable as the ship turned into the wind and began to sneak up on the glowing spot in the ocean that was bubbling and boiling from the conflict below. Pulling out a spy glass Daniels trained it on the spot shortly before the mer broke the surface as it jumped briefly into the air before splashing back down. Despite still being a few hundred yards away Tony was clearly able to see the creature’s outline against the green glow. Tony had been expecting a more lithe and frail form, but the glimpse he had gotten had been that of something with a powerful frame.

“Ah, a male, even better.” Daniels smiled as he collapsed the spy glass again. “The Black Magic Market is going to going to throw gold and Tech at our feet just for a chance to touch him let alone own a piece of his flesh.”

“The Black Magic Market is real too?”

“Just how sheltered a life have you lead, Stark?”

Tony was saved from having to come up with a response when the merman jumped again and distracted the Captain. Several of the crew yelped as an loud crackling sound accompanied the blinding flash of magic that the merman flung down into the frothing sea. Looking to the Captain Tony saw Daniel’s brow wrinkled in a look of concern for the first time. The confident Captain had never shown a moments hesitation in the month that Tony had known him and it was unnerving to see it under the circumstances.

“Captain? What’s wrong?”

“That mer-mage is still slinging a significant amount of magic.”

“Should he not be able to do that?”

“It’s more that whatever he’s hitting shouldn’t be able to take that much punishment.” Daniels noted pensively. “Your intuition was right, Stark, remind me to listen to you in the future."

"Really?" Tony said in relief.

"Whatever he’s fighting, it’s lot bigger than we are prepared to deal with.” Daniels turned to his attentive crew and raised his voice. “Come about! Get us out of here befo…”

Daniels was cut short as the ship’s aft suddenly swung towards the disturbance in the ocean before anyone had a chance to purposefully change course. Clutching the rail to avoid being pitched over the side Tony gaped in horror as the already turbulent waters began to churn below them into a true maelstrom. The men on the ship cried out in panic as the ship was swiftly dragged sideways towards the chaos that had broken out as the merman’s fight became significantly more violent.

Quickly drawn into the action Tony got his first true view of the merman as he leapt from the swirling luminescent ocean less than twenty feet from the rail that Tony was gripping with so much force it was lancing pain up his arms. Jumping high enough to bring his entire length up higher than the side of the ship the merman hung there for a moment longer than should have been possible against gravity as he spread his arms wide to send a bright shock wave of magic rippling out across the sea. Rather than the plain glow that he had been throwing before the sea now lit up with a series of lines and runes that blaze brightly.

Tony stared in fascination as the merman dove back into the sea with barely a splash. The drawings Tony had seen had of merfolk had always depicted them as slimy, weak, ghoulish figures with large lower jaws that held sharp venomous teeth. However the merman he’d just witnessed had none of those features. From the waist up he was a lean but still muscular man as handsome as any human Tony had ever seen, perhaps even more so with his goatee decorated angular jaw and the silver streaks at his temples of his jet black hair. His so called ‘fish’ half wasn’t the pale slimy eel appearance that Tony had expected. Clearly built for power and speed his sleek deep blue tail with its lighter colored underbelly ended in a set of broad dark red fins that more closely resembled a whale’s fluke than a fish’s rayed fins. Even more dolphin like he did not appear to have any scales but rather smooth almost rubber like skin

Vaulting from the sea once more this time the merman suddenly caught sight of the ship that had been pulled into the fray. Taken by surprise by the outline of the ship in his peripheral view he was distracted momentarily from his foe and paid for it as a large tentacle like appendage rose up from the water and swatted him from the air before he could complete the spell he had started. Landing with a heavy smack he barely dogged another strike by diving below the surface. Before the merman could appear again the mysterious leviathan he had been fighting lifted a terrifying amount of its blubbery and amorphous mass up out of the sea as it broke through the incomplete spell. With his jaw dropped Tony stared up at the towering deadly wall of gelatinous flesh that had risen from the ocean.

“That hell fish wasn’t fighting this damn thing!” Eckles spat in rage. “He was summoning it to kill us!”

Having been distracted by the merman Tony hadn’t even noticed First Mate Eckles coming up to the Captain’s side. The crew was split between those panicking and those proactively gathering weapons. Several men, Eckles included, threw the harpoons meant for the merman at the massive beast only to have them sink harmlessly into it like a splinter into a giant's side. Assuming they were hopelessly doomed Tony found himself oddly at peace with the idea when he was jerked back to reality by Daniels shoving his shoulder.

“Stark! Snap out of it!” Daniels barked. “That thing you’ve been working on that you were telling me about, the repulsive?”

“Repulsor.” Tony corrected automatically.

“Whatever. You said it contained a massive power supply, is it powerful enough to defeat that thing or at least hurt it enough to let us get away?”

“It…it’s not a weapon.”

“Could you turn it into one before we all die?!”

Running the calculation and options in his head Tony appeared to have slipped back into shock, but he was just trying to decide if it was possible to harm the beast without taking them all with it.

“Tony!”

“Yes,” Tony nodded snapping out of his thoughts. “I think I can.”

“Don’t think, act!” Daniels demanded. “Bryant! Go with him!”

“No!” Tony said a little too forcefully. “No, I work better alone.”

“Then get to it!”

Grabbing Tony by the upper arm with his mechanical hand Daniels threw him towards the companionway. Jumping down the stairs without even touching them Tony ran down the hall, bouncing off the walls as the ship rocked violently. Going one more deck down Tony threw open the door that lead to the crude workshop that they’d set up for him. It was one of a few rooms with working lights that automatically lit up as he entered. As part of his agreement with Daniels he had access to all the Ancient tech the ship had managed to salvage over the years to play with. Most of it was only good for parts and melting down the scrap. However there had been several gems that he’d been working towards improving.

One such gem was a set of repulsors that had far more power at their hearts than he was used to seeing. It pained him to rewire one into a weapon, but the ship was going to be lost if he didn’t do something. Picking up one of the repulsors he reconfigured it with a smooth practiced hand. Even with the ship shuddering and the men on decks screaming Tony checked around to make sure he was alone out of pure cautious habit. With no witnesses Tony grabbed a short length of conduit tubing and after connecting it to the device he lifted up his shirt and loosened his binding enough to clip the other end to the medallion set in his chest. The tube lit up with a bright blue and the repulsor’s already significant energy storage began to vibrate and whine as he overloaded it.

Hoping the device didn’t explode in his hand Tony disconnected it and quickly put his shirt down before racing back to the deck. The scene had gone from bad to worse outside as the immense creature had started taking more of a form with hundreds of sickening eyes and dangerous lashing tentacles that were covered in the same glowing runes that the merman had started summoning before. Tony ran across the soaked deck to where Daniels still standing firm by the rail and held up the modified repulsor.

“Twist it to arm it, then you have five seconds to…”

Tony stopped mid-sentance when the leviathan vanished with a snapping sound and violent seas instantly returned to an eerie calm. Down in the now placid water facing away from the ship the merman was floating with most of his human half up out of the still gently glowing water. The merman’s shoulders heaved as he panted heavily. Although able to hold their breath for up to an hour at a time merfolk were still mammals and they breathed air. Shaking with the effort of the impressive magic display the merman jolted as if he'd just remembered that he wasn't alone. He glanced over his shoulder and up at the ship. He flashed them a shy smile and winked but when he saw the angry faces staring back at him his eyes filled with what looked like sorrow to Tony. Taking a deep breath he turned away and ducked back below the surface to swim away.

“Hang on…did he summon that creature or was he sending it away?” Tony asked.

“It doesn’t matter.” Daniels growled as he snatched the repulsor away from Tony.

“No! Wait!”

Daniels twisted the device to arm it and it emitted an alarming high pitch whine. Using his mechanical arm Daniel threw it over the side with considerable force causing it to land in the ocean in front of the retreating merman. Reacting to the foreign object as if he knew exactly how dangerous it was the merman curled himself up protectively and formed a weak gold colored magic shield around himself seconds before the repulsor turned bomb detonated. The shockwave slammed into the side of the boat and sent a plume of water thirty feet in the air. Even after the initial blast the water remained lit by a pale blue in the violent afterglow. Tony felt a stab of remorse that the precious tech had been destroyed that was quickly followed by a pang of guilt. The merman had clearly been retreating when he had been obliterated by the blast.

“I don’t believe it.” Daniels snarled.

Floating to the surface face up the stunned merman gasped painfully for air as he swam slowly in a disoriented circle. Shaking his head trying to clear it he cried out in panic as he suddenly understood just how much of a threat the humans posed. Slowly rolling back over onto his stomach he slashed his powerful tail erratically at the water in a last ditch effort to escape. Barely holding on to consciousness he only made it a few feet down before his tail just starting slapping the surface ineffectively.

“Haul him up before he drowns!” Daniels ordered.

Tony wrapped his arms over his stomach that had gone from uneasy to outright painful as he watched the undeniably majestic creature suffer. Clawing at the water the merman arched his back and writhed as he couldn’t coordinate his motions well enough to swim. The crew had recovered from their own ordeal and sprung into action. Eckles used one of the long poles rigged with a noose to loop over the merman’s fluke and tightened it around the base of his tail to haul him backwards through the water towards the ship. Thrashing against capture only caused the waters to become stained red as the rope cut into his flesh.

When he was drawn up to the side of the boat they cast the net down on top of him to tangle him further. As they hauled him up the side part of the net turned bright gold before breaking as the merman used the last of his magic reserves to try and free himself. However he didn’t have the strength to snap more than a few of the net’s ropes. The crew cheered as they successfully brought their captive over the rail and he slammed down heavily onto the deck. Putting his palms against the deck he struggled to push himself up to face his captors. Bringing his head up he locked his aqua eye’s on Tony having very quickly determined that his was the only face that wasn’t leering at him. The merman only had a moment for a pleading look before his strength failed him and he collapsed.

Looking like he didn’t trust the act Daniels nodded at one of his men who stepped up and kicked the merman hard in the ribs. Sputtering up a mouthful of blood the hapless creature didn’t fight back against the harsh treatment. More satisfied that his prize was truly subdued Daniels relaxed slightly.

“Muzzle him and lash him to the rail. His magic won’t return as long as he out of the sea but his strength will.”

Tony didn’t understand what Daniels meant by asking for him to muzzled but the way the merman jerked back awake made it clear that he knew what was about to happen. Two of the stronger crew members grabbed him by the upper arms and hauled him up into an awkward sitting position. Bryant stepped behind the merman and tangled his hands into his black and silver hair and yanked his head back. Acting far more cautious than usual Eckles approached with a thin gold piece that was shaped perfectly to hook over each ear and then fit the along the bottom of merman’s lower jaw. It looked more like jewelry than anything else and it didn’t appear to Tony to serve any purpose. However the merman jerked in obvious pain as the seemingly delicate mechanism was locked into place. Tony was further confused by the term muzzle when the merman suddenly cried out.

‘No! Please, let me go!’ The stricken merman begged in terror. ‘Please! I’m not a threat!’

“I…I…” Tony stuttered in horror at hearing the merman’s desperate plea “I thought mer-folk didn’t speak.”

“They don’t,” Daniels replied ‘they just scream and growl. They don't have a language or even the ability to mimic speech with just rudimentary vocal cords.”

Tony furrowed his brow as the merman spoke again, only to suddenly realize that the creature wasn’t moving his lips and that the sound wasn’t coming to him through the air.

‘Please! You don’t understand!’ The deep voice rang in Tony’s head with a panicked tone that sent a shiver down his spine. ‘You don’t know what you’re doing, I have to keep the balance! I saved the lives of everyone on this ship! The Litchviathan demon would have consumed everything for a hundred miles if I hadn't returned him to his dimension!’

Tony did his best to hide his surprise at the telepathic echoes in his mind and of the realization that the merman had indeed been helping them. He casually glanced around to see if anyone else was hearing what he was. If anyone else was hearing the calls for mercy they weren’t showing it.

“Stark?” Daniels asked in concern. “You okay? You’re looking pale.”

“I…yeah…I’m…”

‘Can…can anyone hear me?’ The merman whimpered in exhaustion as they secured his wrists up over his head to the rail with a length of rope. ‘Please, someone must be able to hear me…’

Not wanting to give himself away as being different Tony turned his head away and tried to ignore the heartbreaking plea. Daniels looked Tony over for a moment before smiling sadly. He put his human arm over Tony’s shoulder paternally.

“Don’t let his pretty face fool you, Tony.” Daniels said understandingly. “He’s not human, he’s a killer. He is devoid of compassion and therefore he’s undeserving of it. Merfolk are as merciless as the sea they come from.”

Tony’s blood ran cold at the malice in Daniels voice. Tony glanced back to the merman who was trembling violently. Even if he couldn’t speak out loud Tony knew the unfortunate merman understood every word spoken and what it meant for his future. Bowing his head in defeat he drew his tail up to his chest to offer himself some slight sense of protection.

‘Don’t do this, please…the sea *needs* me…’

Chapter Text

Chapter Three

 “Ouch!”

 Shaking his hand out after getting zapped by the broken heating coil that he was trying to work on Tony growled in frustration.  Completely unable to concentrate he pushed himself away from his work desk.  Dragging his hands through his hair compulsively Tony took a deep breath and released it slowly through pursed lips in an attempt to ease his anxiety.  He had suffered his fair share of panic attacks and knew when another one was eminent.  What was different about this one was that if he didn’t know any better he’d swear the anxiety wasn’t his own.  

 “What makes me think I know any better?”  Tony demanded of himself.  “His voice is already in my head…who’s to say his fear isn’t just as loud?”  

 Tony looked up at the wooden ceiling knowing that the unfortunate merman was tied to the rail two decks above almost directly on top of him.  After the adrenaline of the eventful night had faded Tony had been forced below to get a few hours of sleep.  Finding himself not comfortable with the idea of going back to his soft bed in his cabin he had curled up under his desk in the makeshift lab instead.  

 Dawn had only been a few hours away and when the sunlight came in through the large set of portholes in the room Tony had jolted awake in a cold sweat.  He had briefly tried to convince himself that the whole ordeal with the demon and the merman had just been a dream.  However beyond knowing that the memories were too vivid to be false a quick glance at his desk revealed one of the repulsors was missing.  

 “He would have gotten away.”  
 
Having woken with a heavy heart Tony hadn’t wanted to go topside and face the doomed mer so he had attempted to distract himself with work.  The first hour he spent just cleaning up and putting things back in order after they had been scattered by the violent rocking during the encounter with the leviathan.  He was very protective of his tech and most of it had been secured but there was never any harm in reorganizing.  Usually he could lose himself in the intricacies and challenges of bringing Ancient tech back to life, but several hours later he had only managed to shuffle the parts around on his desk and ultimately electrocute himself.  Getting to his feet Tony paced the cabin for a few minutes before double checking his clothing to go topside.  It was reaching noon, the sun was out making it less likely anyone would notice his chest but he felt it was best practice to make sure before leaving the safety of his lab. 
 
 Usually the fresh air instantly made him feel better but that wasn’t the case today.  It was a perfect day for sailing, smooth calm waters with a gentle but steady breeze on their tail, warm but not too hot with a refreshing coolness rising from the water around them.  The sky was almost completely devoid of clouds making varying shades of blue all that could be seen around the entire circular disk of the horizon.  The sight of being at the exact center of a seemingly unchanging disks gave Tony the impression that they weren’t even moving.  

 Avoiding looking over to where he knew the merman was Tony went up the short outdoor staircase that lead to the Quarterdeck.  Tony often retreated to this elevated area because it was off limits to most of the crew.  As a paying customer he had access to the deck reserved for the Captain, Helmsman, and the three highest ranking Mates.  Most of the crew was currently below cleaning up after last night leaving only six, including Eckles on deck.  With a never ending list of tasks on the large ship every man was busy with something.  Daniels was no where to be seen and was likely tending to his own quarters in the stern at the back of the Quarterdeck.  

 Feeling worse Tony headed over towards the side in case he needed to puke over the edge.  Leaning into the corner where the side rail and the quarter rail met Tony pretended to stare off at the horizon.  Some of the crew had taken notice of him when he first arrived on deck, but they all quickly turned back to their tasks.  Unable to avoid it any longer Tony turned his attention to the strange creature bound to the rail.  Hating to refer to the merman by vague terms such as ‘creature’ Tony decided that Strange was as good a name as any for him.  He didn’t know if merfolk had names of their own, but even if they did he couldn’t risk exposing the fact that he could hear the newly named Strange by asking him.  

 Tony knew Strange wouldn’t be doing well after spending hours out of his natural environment, but he still wasn’t prepared to see just how miserable the merman was. With his head bowed Strange’s chest heaved erratically in palpable distress.  His labored breathing caused the muscles over his ribs to sharpen in definition with every sharp inhale.  Salt had crystallized in an intricate lace pattern against his skin making Tony’s throat close in with sympathetic thirst just looking at it.  Blood both fresh and dried streaked down his raised forearms from his vain attempts to free his bound wrists.  Restlessly shifting his weight Strange revealed that the net he was still tangled in was pressing into his tail leaving painful looking indentations.  Unable to find a comfortable position he tried to distract himself by attempting to remove the gold band that had been secured to his jawline by rubbing it against his collar bone.  

 “Don’t bother trying to get that off.”  Eckles said as he put down the rope he’d been weaving and walked across the deck towards the merman.  

 Bringing his head up Strange kept a wary eye on Eckles.  Although the merman appeared calm the way Tony’s heart suddenly pounded in his chest told him Strange understandably feared the approaching human.  Tony had taken an almost immediate dislike to the First Mate when he’d first come on the ship, he had air of a man long accustom to violence.  Standing over Strange Eckles put his hands on his hips and looked down on the captive as if he was a disobedient child.

 “If by some miracle you do get it off I have an old fashioned iron one that you will find far less comfortable.”  Eckles informed him before a cruel grin slipped across his sun weathered face.  “Or I’ll just break your jaws completely and be done with it.”  

 If the threat concerned him Strange didn’t let it show he just stared up at the human with an unreadable expression.  Tony still didn’t understand the gold device, but it clearly served a very specific function.  Acting nonchalant but still obviously being very careful not to get too close Eckles walked over to a nearby bucket that had a long rope tied to the handle.  Tossing the bucket over the side he let it fill with sea water before hauling it back up.  With his nerves on edge Tony jerked slightly when Eckles splashed the entire contents of bucket directly in Strange’s face with a considerable amount of force.  Having expected the childish move Strange had turned away at the last moment.  Drenched in the salty water his breathing became visibly more relaxed, but Tony could feel his frustrated humiliation that came along with the relief. 

 “You’re welcome.”  Eckles teased causing the near by crew to chuckle.  

 With rage glittering in his sapphire eyes Strange curled his lip aggressively at his tormentor with an audible low growl as well as some choice words that rang in Tony’s mind.  Tony didn’t understand the actual words but the insulting tone made the idea of them clear.  Part of Tony had hoped that he had hallucinated being able to hear Strange the night before, but there was no denying now that he had some kind of telepathic link.  Tony tried shouting back to him with his own thoughts, but Strange made no indication that the connection went both ways.

 “I bet you wish you could really show me your teeth.”  Eckles chuckled as he tossed the bucket back onto the deck.  

 ‘Come closer, I’ll show you that I can still bite.’  

 “I have a another gift for you.”  Eckles said as he leaned in closer, not having heard the warning.  “It’s a family heirloom that has seen plenty of use.”  

 Strange pressed his back into the rail he was tied to and lifted up his heavy tail slightly in an attempt to be ready to defend himself.  Reaching into his pocket Eckles pulled out a silver chain necklace that had a pendant hanging from it that Tony couldn’t see very well but appeared to be a glass vial of some sort with an ornate silver cap on it.  Eckles looped the necklace over Strange’s head before stepping back again.  Furrowing his brow Strange looked down at the pendant resting on his chest.  A look of disgusted recognition sharpened his features as he clenched his jaw.  

 ‘You will never get the chance to use that!’  Strange’s thoughts snarled in outrage.  ‘I am not some innocent mer-maiden for you to taunt and tease.  I am Sorcerer Supreme of the Seven Seas!  You can torture me, as I know that is your nature to cause suffering, you may even force me to scream but you will *never* bring me to tears!’

 “I see you know what that is.”  Eckles laughed.  "Perfect for collecting frightened little mer tears."

 Tony had always thought that the idea that Merfolk tears held healing powers was a myth, but he'd been wrong about everything else about them so far.  Strange’s fury struck Tony seconds before the merman spat violently at Eckles.  Rubbing his face off the with back of his forearm Eckles didn’t appear to mind the insult.  Still smiling he brought his hand back as if he was going to strike him for the insolence, expecting Strange to cower.   When the merman didn’t even flinch Eckles expression lost its humor.  Making good on his threat Eckles viciously back handed Strange hard enough to split his lip.  Freely letting the blood drip off his chin and down his throat Strange silently stared up at Eckles in continued defiance.  

 Not expecting the bravery Eckles paused as he tried to figure out how to best exit the situation with his dignity intact.  Tony found himself holding his breath and readying himself to intervene if things continued to escalate.  When Eckles just laughed and spat back at Strange Tony relaxed slightly as Eckles turned to walk away.  However, the moment Eckles turned his back Strange gripped down on the rope that tied him to the rail and used the purchase to haul himself up and crack his tail like a whip at Eckles.  

 Caught from behind by the powerful tail Eckles flew forward and landed on his hands and knees.  The crew on deck that had all long since stopped their work to watch the show erupted in laughter.  Going red in the face Eckles scrambled to his feet and turned on Strange with all the rage of a bull in the ring.  Blood was coursing down Strange’s wrists from where he’d aggravated his rope wounds, but he looked fully prepared to do it again.  Instead of giving him the chance Eckles grabbed the noose that was still around the base of Strange’s tail and yanked on it hard enough to stretch the merman as far from the rail as his tethered hands would allow.  Strange cried out in pain and surprise at Eckles strength as he found himself unable to twist free of his grip.  Tucking the merman's tail under his arm Eckles used the purchase to keep Strange still as he pulled a knife out from the back of his belt with his free hand.

 “I’m going to hack your fins off and throw you in the ocean to sink like I’ve done with countless others of you filthy kind!”

 ‘Do it!’  Strange demanded silently.  ‘I’d rather drown in the sea than spend another second on this Vishanti forsaken ship!’

 “Eckles, no!”  Tony shouted in panic.  “Sto…”  

 “Eckles!  Enough!”  Daniels barked sharply as he calmly walked up to the Quarterdeck rail from his cabin.  “Don’t you dare kill him, certainly don’t throw him over the side, his bones are worth more than you are.  Besides you deserved that shove, what’s the first rule of dealing with Merfolk?”

 “…never turn your back on them.”  Eckles admitted begrudgingly.  

 “Exactly.”  Daniels said “Put him down, and go cool off.” 

 Eckles unceremoniously dropped his prey and backed away before stalking off.  Bleeding heavily in multiple places Strange struggled to pull himself back up against the rail to at least relieve the pressure on his wrists.  He gnashed his teeth together and growled in frustration at how the adrenaline that had flooded his body was causing him to shake uncontrollably.   His instincts were screaming at him to fight or flight, but he wasn’t capable of either right now.  Closing his eyes Strange concentrated on taking deep breaths and centering himself.  Tony was surprised by how quickly the merman calmed, leaving Tony with only his own anxiety about the situation.  

 “Tony?”  Daniels asked.  “You with us?  I'm sorry, I know you’re not used to mer violence, but don’t worry, you’re safe.”

 “Me?”  Tony questioned incredulously.  

 “Yeah, just don’t get too close to him.”

 “Sir, he’s not going to survive a week if we treat him like this.  Please, at least…”

 “‘Sir’?”  Daniels repeated, interrupting with a chuckle.  “Relax, Tony, trust me we know how to keep a mer alive.  They are a lot harder to kill than you’d think.  Besides if he dies we can just pack him in salt and still get an excellent price.”

 “Sell him to me.”  Tony said suddenly without thinking.

 “What?”

 “I…I want to buy him.”

 “You’re funny, Stark.”  
  
 “No.  I’m serious.”  Tony corrected.  “If gold is what you want for him what does it matter to you where that money comes from?”

 “You can’t afford him.”  Daniels said dismissively. 

 “I assure you I can.”  Tony said confidently.  “I paid for this boat didn’t I?”

 “For all it know that was all the money you had left in this world.”

 “It wasn’t.  It was pocket change.”

 “Really?”

“Name your price for him.”

 Tony worried that he may have not only just insulted the Captain but also tipped him off to the fact that he had funds that could be extorted or even just tortured out of him.  Too late to turn back Tony stood his ground.  Taking the situation more seriously Daniels looked over at Strange who had passed out from his ordeal. Bring his gaze back to Tony the Captain studied him for a moment.  Tony didn’t like the way the older man always seemed to see through him.  Daniels didn’t look like a businessman considering a deal right now, he was more like a father wondering how best to parent a child through a difficult phase.  Coming to a conclusion the Captain nodded solemnly.  

 “I’ll tell you what, Stark, if he’s still alive when we reach harbor, and you still want him, I’ll sell him to you at a fair black market price.”  

 “We are two to three months away from the Neo World.”  Tony said dismayed. “Will you at least treat him better until then?”

 “No.  He remains my property until harbor.”  Daniels said firmly.  “You’ve been taken in by his looks, but that’s just skin deep. At heart he’s a monster and you’ll see that soon enough and you'll want to save your money when you do.  I’ve lost too many friends screaming in the watery clutches of the mer to show this one any quarter.  As far as I’m concerned he’s a war criminal and he will be treated as such.”

 “War criminals are given a fair trial.”  Tony pointed out.

 “Look, I will make a deal with you.”  Daniels sighed.  “If at any time you want to end his suffering I will allow that, I will even handle the dirty work for you.”

 “I don’t understand.”

  “Say the word and I’ll cut his throat for you.”

 “Wha…what?”

 “You heard me.  Come on, lunch will be ready in the galley by now and you didn’t eat breakfast.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Four

 Sitting at the Captain’s table with Daniels, Bryant and Eckles Tony had no appetite.  He forced himself to eat what had been served knowing that food was a precious resource on the ship.  It didn’t help that Eckles had started a conversation about ideas on how to best ‘break’ their Mer passenger to ensue that he was more respectful.  Seeing Tony tense Daniels had suggested that Eckles not discuses such things at table.  Eckles had glared at Tony before rolling his eyes and going into a sullen silence.  

 Finishing his meal quickly Eckles got to his feet to leave.  `Tony was doing his best to ignore the First Mate but he automatically looked up at him when he purposefully bumped into him as he went to leave.  Making a point to catch Tony’s eye Eckles winked at him with the same cruel smile he’d given Strange.  Tony had not been careful and Eckles had overhead his conversation about wanting to buy the merman in an fruitless attempt to shield him from pointless torment.  Resenting Tony’s compassion it fueled his sadistic desires.  

 Hoping to not make things even worse for Strange than he already had Tony didn’t take the bait that Eckles was clearly dangling in front of him.  Showing concern now would only make Eckles enjoy whatever he was planing more.  Not getting the reaction he wanted Eckles lost interest and headed topside.  Eckles must have gone straight to the merman because he’d barely been gone a minute before Strange cried out in startled pain.  Tony flinched as he discovered he wasn’t far enough away to avoid Strange’s telepathic echo.  

 ‘Coward!  Is it not enough that I am a prisoner waiting to be sold for parts?!  I swear I wil…’

 Tony looked up in alarm when Strange was suddenly silent.  Guessing that Eckles had knocked him unconscious Tony sighed inwardly at his own cowardice for not doing more to stop the abuse.  It was already clear that the whole crew was superstitious and hateful towards the Mer and Tony had made no real efforts to make friends among them before now so he didn’t have anyone to back him up.  He was an outsider, a ‘land lubber’ as some had called him behind his back when they thought he couldn’t hear, trying to change any minds would make him even less welcome on the ship that he already was.  

 Not feeling any better about himself despite his efforts to rationalize Tony glanced across the table and noticed Daniels watching him.  Any thoughts of admitting to the Captain that he could hear the Mer vanished.  Daniels had outwardly shown nothing but friendly casual affection for him, but there was a darkness in his intelligent eyes that Tony didn’t trust.  Daniels spiteful attitude towards the Mer would apply to Tony ten fold if he discovered what his passenger was.  Suddenly more self conscious of the medallion embedded in his chest Tony reminded himself he’d end up tied to the rail next to Strange if he continued to press his luck.  
 
 “You’ll have to forgive Eckles.”  Daniels said apologetically when it became clear that Tony wasn’t going to speak.  “He was the sole survivor of a ship sunk by the Mer back when they still plagued the sea.  They didn’t even have the decency to give the men who avoided the initial drowning a quick death.  They just swam off and let the sharks and the elements finish the job.” 

 “How did he survive?” 

 “I saved him.  I happened to sail past some of the wreckage and I followed it up current until I found him on broken piece of decking hours from death.  He’s sailed with me ever since.”  Daniels’ gaze drifted down to his mechanical hand.  “I know you think us cruel, but you can’t understand what it’s like to see a mer again.  It’s only natural to want to give back a fraction of the pain he’s caused us.”

 “Isn’t it enough that he’s a prisoner waiting to be sold for parts?”  Tony asked Daniels using Strange’s words.  

 “There is utility to torturing him beyond just our own catharsis.  Don’t let his apparent helplessness fool you, given the slightest chance he’ll kill us all. Magic takes concentration above all things.  Keeping him on the brink of exhaustion and distracting him with pain helps protect us.”

 “I thought you said his magic was connect to the sea.”

 “Traditionally a Mer out of water is weak.  However there’s something different about this Mer, he’s strangely powerful and perhaps capable of magic we haven’t dealt with before.  Besides he’s still on the sea even if he isn’t in it.  However he can’t cast any spells if he’s busy struggling to survive.”

 Hearing that Strange may be able to use magic even out of the water made Tony wonder why Daniels was even risking keeping him alive.  The Captain had mentioned money as his motivation before, but he’d been mostly disinterested to learn that his passenger was wealthier than he’d first suspected.  Suspicious of the cunning Captain Tony didn’t question his decision to bring the Mer aboard.  Looking grateful that the subject seemed closed Daniels smiled brightly. 

 “Speaking of ‘magic’, that weapon you made…what would you need to make more?”

 “I don’t make weapons.  That was just an overloaded piece of tech malfunctioning.”

 “Malfunctioning in spectacular fashion.”  Daniels chuckled.  “You said a lot of the tech we have is not worth for much other than parts, but how much of it could ‘fail’ the way that one did?"

 “It’s a waste of materials to just blow it up.”  Tony replied evasively 

 “It saved all our lives last time.  I feel like that’s worth something.”

 Tony took a breath to point out that their lives had already been safe when Daniels had thrown the repulsor into the sea but he knew it was a pointless argument.  

 “I admire that you still truly believe you’re right even in the face of the evidence to the contrary.”  Daniels chuckled, guessing Tony’s thoughts.  “It shows true character.  I’ve been Captain so long with a loyal crew that I’m not used to anyone even considering questioning my authority.  I like it.”

 “You did tell me to remind you to listen to me in the future.”

 “I did.”  Daniels shook his head ruefully.  “I feel like I shouldn’t have to say this, but I’m going to just to make sure we are all clear.  I like you, I like that you clearly have a thing against authority and that you have the confidence to think you know best, it reminds me of someone.  However, I am Captain, and my word is law aboard this ship.  I’m not going to tell you to stay away from the Mer, I want you to learn for yourself what he is.  That being said I have one law for you that is absolute…”

 “And that is?”  Tony asked nervously when Daniels didn’t continue.

 “If you throw that fish over the side, I’ll have you thrown in after him.”

 Tony’s skin crawled at the dead calm in Daniels’ voice as he issued the death threat.  There was no trace of the warm expression that usually adorned his face, he was staring Tony down unblinkingly waiting for him to either acknowledge his understand or dare to change him on it.  With his heart in his throat Tony nodded slightly.  Daniel sat back in his chair as his smile returned.  An unnatural silence had fallen over the dinning area as the crew wordlessly sided with their Captain.  Despite the crowded room Tony had never felt more alone.  Unsure of what to do Tony automatically shifted his eyes towards the exit.
 “You can go.”  Daniels assured.  

 Tony nodded again as he got up and left with all eyes still on him.  Avoiding going topside he looped through the galley and down to the lowest deck and into the safety of his lab.  Having spent most of his life in a position of arrogant wealth and perceived power he wasn’t used to being in the precarious position he found himself in now.  Having learned a painful life lesson just prior to abandoning his old life he hadn’t once rethought his decision to run from his past and rebuild himself in the Neo World until this moment.  
 
 “Don’t get yourself killed over that damn fish who may be just as eager to see you drown as anyone else on this ship.”

 Tony instantly regretted calling the Mer a fish even though there wasn’t anyone around to hear him.  Only caring about himself was the main reason he was in the middle of the ocean in the first place.  He was on his way to the Neo World to help make it a better place, but he was losing his faith in his ability to do any good.  

 Falling back on his old coping mechanism Tony dragged a box of unidentified parts and started trying to discover a use for them that didn’t involve explosions.  For a few hours he found refuge in the work.  However as the heat of the day arrive with the mid afternoon sun glinting off the water and through the portholes Tony found his pounding heart increasingly distracting.  Putting down the piece he was taking apart Tony looked up at the ceiling.  The empathic link to Strange’s emotions was combing once again with Tony’s guilt making it impossible to concentrate.  

 He had never heard of Mer possessing any psychic abilities but he guessed that with magic almost anything was possible.  He wondered if when the Merman had caught his eye when he had first been hauled up on the deck if he had cast the curse on him then as some kind of attempt at self defense.  Getting into your enemies head would be an effective strategy.  

 “I hate magic.”  Tony sighed.  “You shouldn’t have cast your spell on the person with the least ability to help you.”

 Powerfully thirsty Tony was growing increasingly concerned that no one was bothering to keep their aquatic prisoner wet on deck.  Giving up on the lab for the second time that day he head out into the hallway.  Stepping out into the bright light Tony found the deck almost completely abandoned.  On the warm days it was common for the majority of the crew to seek the shade below decks and sleep to conserve energy.  Looking over at Strange Tony found him doing his best to cower into the ever shrinking sliver of shade afforded to him by the sails.  With no one paying attention to him he was completely dry and suffering for it.  Tony was surprised that he wasn’t at least sweating in the heat only to quickly realize that there would be no reason for a Mer to have sweat glands.

 The sail that was casting its shadow over the miserable Mer shifted in the breeze exposing him further.  Strange immediate tried to bring his tail in closer to get it out of the punishing sun.  Struggling he tugged uselessly at his tail revealing that it was stuck to the deck by the pool of dried blood beneath him.  Giving up on freeing his tail he tilting his head back and allowed himself a brief quiet moan of despair before settling into a hopeless silence. 

 Keeping back at first Tony briefly wondered if it might be kinder to just let death find the Mer.  He wasn’t sure how long Strange could survive before dehydration set in but his general appearance suggested that it might not take too much longer.  He looked like he about to slip back into unconsciousness that he might not wake from.  Almost as if he was having that exact same thought Strange suddenly panicked.  Snapping his eyes open he shook his head violently with a frustrated growl and yanked at his wrists causing fresh blood to trickle down his arms.  

 Seeing his clear desire to keep fighting Tony rushed over to at least help him with some sea water and to see if there was someway to get him some shade.  Assuming the worst from the sudden approach Strange did the only thing he could and bared his teeth aggressively at Tony with a low growl.  Tony stopped just short of his pinned tail and held up his hands in a sign of his good intentions.  Closing his lips slowly Strange knit his brow at Tony’s odd behavior with a distrustful glare.  

 “I’m not going to hurt you.”

 ‘If you aren’t going to free me then just stay away from me.’  

 Strange’s thoughts were bitter enough to almost leave a bad taste on Tony’s tongue.  Tony tried once again to silently contact the Mer, but he got no response.  Feeling that actions would be better than words Tony picked up the wood pail with the rope and toss it into the sea.  Understanding his intentions Strange dropped eye contact as he tried to hide just how much he wanted the water.  Tony sympathized as he felt how deeply Strange hated depending on human help for the element he had been torn from.  At the same time his desire for it was so strong that it was difficult for Tony to resist dousing himself with the contents of the bucket as he brought it up on deck.

 Expecting the same humiliating delivery of the sea water that the others had used Strange turned his face away and weld his eyes shut.  He snapped his eyes back open in shock when Tony carefully pour the water on his tail in hopes of unsticking it from the wooden deck.  The water swirled red with rehydrated blood before draining off the side of the ship through one of the holes in the bottom of the rail.  It took another full bucket before Strange was able to twist his fluke off the blood stained deck.  

 Retrieving more water Tony slowly poured it over the Mer's chest that was encrusted in salt and more blood from his lip that Eckles had split.  Relaxing his guard Strange closed his eyes and concentrated on enjoying the momentarily relief of being at least somewhat reunited with the sea.  Able to take a deep breath Strange tilted his head back in an open invitation for Tony to wet his silver streaked midnight hair.  With the Mer properly soaked and at least some of the blood washed away Tony put the bucket back down.  

 ‘Thank you.’  Strange’s thoughts brushed gently against Tony’s mind.  

 “You’re welcome.”  Tony said automatically.

 Tony thought that he had just given himself away as being able to hear the Mer but Strange didn’t appear to think the response unusual.  Considering the Mer’s body language change it wasn’t difficult to see how grateful he was.  Hoping to make him more comfortable Tony pointed at the netting and ropes that still ensnared him. 

 “Can I untangle you?”

 ‘Please.’  

 Strange lifted up his tail slightly to show that he would appreciate being freed from the painful netting.  Getting him free from the net was a lot easier said than done but he was eventually able to pull it away and more importantly out from underneath him.  The back of Strange’s tail was crisscrossed with indentations from the pressure.  Built to be in the gravity free environment of the sea just sitting on the deck was tormenting him.  When Tony managed to loosen and remove the noose that was cutting into the base of his tail Strange sighed in audible relief as he curled the tips of his tail fins and stretching them back out again with a trace of a smile on his face.

 ‘Thank you.’  Strange repeated this time with an edge of sorrow.  ‘Compassion is such a rare trait in the humans found out on the sea.  I’m going to venture that you’re merely a passenger and not one of the cruel men in charge of this doomed voyage.’

 Tony was just about to confirm to Strange both his keen observation and the fact that he could hear him when he was stopped by the Mer-mage's mood suddenly darkening just before he finished his thought.  

 ‘I’m truly sorry that you will have to die beside them when this wretched ship gets dragged to the bottom of the ocean.’

Chapter Text

Chapter Five

 Back up on the Quarterdeck Tony was leaning with his forearms against the rail.  The sun had just set, but there was a haze of greenish gray covering the sky that blotted out the stars.  Down on the main weather deck Strange drifted in and out of consciousness.  After his last threatening thoughts the Mer had refused to look back up at Tony and had just fallen into a pensive silence.  Unsure of what to do next Tony had retreated to the relative privacy of the Quarterdeck and become lost in thought.  As helpless as Strange appeared there was a deadly confidence in his threat that Tony felt needed to be taken seriously.  At the same time he didn't want to run to Daniels and possibly end up getting Strange killed.  He wanted to believe that there was still a chance that he could get the Mer back to the sea without getting himself murdered in the process. 

 Hours passed and Tony was no closer to deciding what to do next or who to confide in.  Until the Mer had been captured Tony and Daniels had gotten along very well.  Tony didn’t trust easily but he had begun to trust the confident Captain, until he had recently learned how cruel he was towards his perceived enemy.  However Tony reminded himself that he hadn't experienced the War with the Mer the same way the Captain had.  The Mer on the other hand was easy to sympathize with being in a powerless position, but from all he had heard of the dangers of the Mer Tony feared that if given any advantage Strange might just murder everyone aboard as the Captain feared. 

 “Coming around to my side I see.”  Daniels said gently as he joined Tony at the rail.

 “What?”  Tony asked confused. 

 “I see the knit in your brow when you look at him now as opposed to that look of pity you wore this morning.”

 “How do you do that?”  Tony asked slightly annoyed

 “Being observant can be the difference between life and death on the ocean.  A good Captain can look at the ripples on the surface of the sea and tell you what dangers lie below.  The same can be done with people.”

 “And Mer?”

 “No need for any special insight with Mer, they only think of death and they will do anything to reach that goal…including being charming.”  

 Tony tightened his jaw in frustration at himself for being too obvious with his attraction to Strange.  He kept trying to tell himself he couldn’t get the Mer out of his head because Strange was literally *in* his head, but he knew it was more than that.  Tony shook his head slightly to clear his thoughts, it was hard enough at times to be attracted to members of the same sex, but he reminded himself that Strange was also a completely different species.  A species that had every reason to despise all humans.  

Deciding it was logical to side with the humans Tony tried to figure out how best to do that.  He doubted that Daniels would listen to any warnings about the Mer’s threats even if he told the Captain that he could communicate directly with Strange.  However he felt that starting a conversation about the possibility of Strange posing a danger to the ship was as good a place to start as any.  Tony was about to broach the subject when the square sails above started to flap widely.  The noisy slack in the sails had happened multiple times today and Daniels looked up at the sails annoyed as the crew scrambled to fix them.

 “What are you doing?!”  Daniels demanded of the Helmsman.  “You are sailing too close to the wind you’re going to get us caught in the irons!  Gods help you if you get this ship taken aback, I will feed you to the Mer!”

 “Apologies, Captain,” the Helmsman replied  “the wind is being extremely tricky today.  I’ve never seen it shift like this in these waters before.”

 “What’s our heading?”

 “250, West South-West.  It will slow us down but I’ll adjust course a bit more South again.”

 “Not too far South,”  Daniels warned seriously  “the Hidden Straits aren’t far from here.”

 “Aye, Captain.”

 “Hidden Straits?”  Tony asked.

 “A dangerous piece of sea where two underwater mountains that fail to breach the surface by only a few fathoms and form a narrow channel that causes the current to tear through at terrific speed.”

 “What happens if we try to go through there?”

 “The force would tear us apart and drag us straight the bottom of the ocean.”

 Tony’s blood washed with adrenaline at hearing just how real the threat of the ship sinking was.  

 “Don’t worry, Stark, we know these waters."  Daniels said seeing Tony's reaction.  "We’d need to be much further off course to the South than just 250 to come anywhere near the Straits.”

 Tony wasn’t sure how anyone could ‘know the waters’ seeing how everything looked the same out here.  It was just an expanse of blue, a desert of saltwater they had to get across to reach safety.  It didn’t help that Tony had never learned to swim.  Ending up in the drink even on a calm day could potentially be fatal. 

 “Captain, about the Mer, I think we…”

 “He’s not looking so good, is he?”  Daniels interrupted to steer the conversation away from another request to free the Mer.  “Do you want to go splash some water on him?”

 Tony flashed Daniels a surprised look.

 “I know men like you, Stark, more than anything you want what you can’t have.  I already told you I don’t want to keep you from drawing your own conclusions about him.  I know he’s a soulless killer, and I know you’re smart enough to see it if given half a chance.  Plus you’re the only one on this ship that doesn’t have an official job so you’re the logical choice to be given the duty of keeping him alive.  Agreed?”

 Tony turned attention down to the deck where Strange looked like he was barely breathing before nodding in agreement.  Any thought he had of betraying Strange to Daniels disappeared as he watched the unfortunate Mer tug weakly at his bound wrists even though he didn't look conscious.  Tony reminded himself that it was his fault that the Mer was in this situation and he owed it to him to at least try to help before alerting the Captain.  Besides the more he looked at Strange the more Tony was feeling that his words on dragging the ship down were just the wishful thinking of a desperate man. 

 “Great,"  Daniels smiled "keep him wet, but not to the point where he gains enough strength to murder us all.  Think you can handle that?”

 “Yes.”  Tony nodded again.  “Has he been given anything to eat or drink?”

 “Mer don’t drink, they manage their hydration through their skin which is why despite breathing air he starts to die when he dries out.  As for food I want to keep him hungry a little longer.”

 Knowing it was pointless to argue with Daniels on feeding Strange Tony was just grateful that he’d been put in charge of keeping him from dehydrating since the rest of the crew tended to ignore the task and were rough with him whenever they did offer him any water.  Heading down the stairs onto the main weather deck Tony ignore the jeering looks from the crew as he passed them.  Reaching Strange Tony knelt down just out of range of his tail, the Mer still appeared unconscious and Tony wanted to warn him of his approach.  

 “Stra…”  Tony stopped himself from using the name that he had given the Mer.  “Mer?  Mer, I’m here to help.  Can you hear me?”

 It was difficult for Tony to tell if Strange was reacting to his voice or not.  He slowly brought his head up but it quickly lolled back, his eyes fluttered open briefly but only showed whites before he closed them again.  Hoping the ocean would revive him Tony retrieved a bucket of the cool salt water and carefully began to pour it over his deep red fluke.  To Tony’s surprise Strange weakly pulled his tail away from the water.  Ignoring the protest Tony continued up his tail to the point where his skin transitioned from a royal blue to his ivory human skin tone.  Starting to breath faster Strange looked like he was struggling to regain consciousness but was unable to quite surface.  

 Getting more water Tony tipped it out on Strange’s chest causing the Mer to twitch like he was about to have a seizure.  Unsure of what else he could do Tony put his hand on Strange’s cheek to help guide his head back so he could wet down his hair.  The moment the water touched his forehead Strange jolted awake.  Finding a human hand on his face Strange jerked his head away and then with blinding speed he bit down on Tony’s hand.  Catching Tony in the webbed space between his thumb and index finger Strange sank his teeth into his flesh with as much force as he could muster.  

 Yelping in surprise and pain Tony tried to pull away but was unable to free himself.  He could hear the crew on deck laughing at his predicament, but he was grateful that no one was coming over to help considering that they’d likely just kick the Mer in the ribs to get him to let go.  Expecting to pay for his violence with aggression Strange had his eyes shut tightly as he pour all his focus into keeping his grip.  Trying to encourage Strange to open his eyes and look at him Tony brought his free hand up and carded his fingers into one of the silver streaks in Strange’s hair.  Confused by the gentle touch Strange opened his eyes and looked up at his prey.  Seeing Tony he instantly released him with a devastated stricken expression at what he’d done.

 ‘No!  I…I’m sorry!’  Strange apologized in horror.  ‘I didn’t know it was you.  I…please forgive…  Never mind, you can't hear me, and maybe it’s better if you hate me like the rest anyway.’

 “I…”  Tony started as he rubbed at his sore hand.  

 “Stark?! ”  Daniels called, interrupting Tony as he rushed over.  “Are you okay?  He didn’t break the skin did he?”

 “No.  I’m fine, I deserved it.”  Tony replied while keeping his eyes on the Mer to make sure he knew he had his forgiveness.  “I shouldn’t have startled him.  It was my fault.”

 A warm smile touched the corner of Strange’s lips briefly, but it quickly vanished as sorrow suddenly radiated off of him.  The Mer’s mood swing worried Tony but he was distracted by Daniels taking his injured hand in his own mechanical hand to get a better look.  Bowing his head Strange rubbed the gold band on his jaw against his chest as though it itched or was painful.

 “Hopefully you learned a lesson.”  Daniels chastised seriously inspecting the set of bright red horseshoe marks on Tony’s hand.  “Just be grateful that band is on him securely.”
 
 “What does that do?”

 ‘It just saved your life.’  Strange admitted. 

 “I’ll show you in a few days, he’s still too dangerous to take it off just yet.”

 Unlike the defiance he’d shown Eckles when Daniels looked down at him the Mer cowered from him as best he could.  Avoiding eye contact he started trembling visibly with a quiet whimper.  What was odd was that Tony didn’t feel any fear coming from him, only disgust.  Tony looked to Daniels and noticed how pleased he was to have the Mer quaking at his feet.  Just as Strange had played on Eckles’ quick temper to try and goad him into making a mistake he was now using a similar strategy against the Captain.  However instead of trying to trigger his temper he was playing off Daniels confidence that his prisoner was subdued.  

 ‘I will *never* not be dangerous!’  Strange growled silently despite the fearful expression he still had painted on his face. ‘Your arrogance and obsessive desire to see me needlessly suffer is going to sink this ship.  You think yourself a Master of the Sea, but just like when you look at me you only see the surface not the dangers below!’  

 It was disorienting for Tony to see Strange play like he was on the verge of panicked tears while in contrast hearing his voice confident and threatening.  Reaching down Daniels grabbed a fist full of Strange’s wet hair and forced his head back.  Strange’s physical voice was little more than a terrified senseless mewling as Daniels carefully inspected his captive.  However Tony was getting a headache from Strange’s true voice raging in his mind.

 ‘You should have satisfied yourself with just killing me!’  Strange continued venomously despite thinking no one could hear him.  ‘I am not just a Mer, I am Magic incarnate!’

 At the mention of magic Strange curled his hands that were tethered above his head into an awkward pose as he brought his ring and middle fingers in towards his palms and stretched the rest of his fingers and thumbs out.  The Captain released the Mer and looked up at the sails as they suddenly began to flap again.  The crew jumped back into action to trim them again as the helmsman edged away from the ever shifting wind once more.  Furrowing his brow in thought Daniels looked out over the ocean before surveying the sky with a practiced eye.  The sun was fully set now, but the stars had not come out.  The vague haze of cloud cover still hung heavily over the ship. 

 ‘Your instincts are telling you something is wrong, aren’t they Captain?’  Strange asked darkly.  ‘I’m truly impressed, but will you chose to believe your gut or your eyes?’  

 “Captain?”  Tony questioned nervously.   

 “Nothing.”  Daniels answered dismissively even though Tony hadn’t asked a question.  “Eckles!”

 “Yes, Captain?”  Eckles replied hurrying over.  

 “Our guest is too comfortable.”  Daniels narrowed his eyes spitefully at Strange.  “Make sure he has a long and difficult night.”

 “Aye, aye.”  Eckles said with sadistic enthusiasm.

 ‘Torturing me won’t save you!’  Strange snarled as he dropped his cowering act and slapped his tail against the deck in frustrated rage.  ‘I will be back in the sea by dawn and you will all drow…’

 Strange stopped as he glanced up at Tony with a look of guilt before turning away again.  Closing his eyes this time he genuinely was on the brink of tears.  Tony’s mind reeled as the Mer’s conflicting emotions crashed against his mind.  Terror of the pain that lay ahead of him at Eckles’ hand was complicated by the fact that he was also furious at himself for being caught in the first place, which mixed with his hatred for the humans who had had the audacity to trespass in his waters.  However above all of it was a heartbreaking loneliness and regret that everything had gone so wrong.  

 ‘Please, it doesn’t have to be like this…we can all live if you just let me go.’ 

Chapter Text

Chapter Six

 ‘You so much as *touch* me and I will personally see to it that the sharks tear you apart slowly!’

 Even without being able to hear the threat Eckles hesitated to approach the enraged Mer.  Having been freed earlier by Tony from both the restrictive netting and the noose he was using his muscular tail as a weapon to keep his tormentors at bay.  With adrenaline pouring into his blood Strange slammed his fluke down with enough force to kick up splinters.  Slashing his tail at anyone who moved he left no doubt in anyone’s mind that he had the strength and the will to break bone.  Not looking to get hurt himself Eckles circled Strange well out of reach as he waited for a chance to pounce when the Mer was focused on one of the other men.    

 Tony hoped that Daniels might change his mind about torturing the Mer further if for no other reason than to keep his men safe.  However everyone could see how much effort the aggressive display was taking and that it wouldn’t be long before Strange wore himself out just trying to keep his captors back.  Knowing better than anyone that he couldn’t maintain his athletic defense much longer Strange’s anger was quickly dissolving into panic.  

 ‘Please!  I have left the humans in peace for decades!’  Strange cried in silent desperation as he threats turned to pleading.  ‘I have devoted myself to keeping seas safe for both travel and for all her inhabitants in repentance for all the lives lost on both sides!’

 Unable to hear Strange, and unlikely to care if he could, Eckles signaled to two of his crew mates to move in while he distracted the Mer.  Knowing Eckles to be the greatest threat Strange took it seriously when the human pulled out a sharp knife.  Alarmed by the weapon Tony went to take a step forward to intervene causing Daniels to swiftly bring his mechanical arm up to stop him.  The metal of Daniels’ arm clinked against the glass medallion embedded in Tony’s chest hidden under his clothes.  Surprised by the contact with a hard surface Daniels went to put his flesh hand on the spot.  Forgetting Strange’s plight for a moment Tony faked losing his balance as the ship rocked slightly to keep Daniels from touching his hidden arc reactor.

 “What was tha…”

 Daniels was distracted by Strange screaming in a combination of rage and terror.  Eckles' distraction had worked well enough to allow the two others to dash in and secure his tail.  Strange thrashed to free himself but several others stepped in to keep him pinned while Bryant wrapped a new noose around the base of his tail.  Being tied to the rail was one thing, but having so many human hands holding him down brought with it a crushing claustrophobia that Tony experienced just as sharply as the Mer did.  Struggling to breath himself Tony found himself unable to move as he watched the jeering mob attack Strange.  

 Once the rope around Strange’s tail had been hooked to a large block and tackle pulley that hung down from the rigging the men released him.  Still recovering from the violent assault Strange offered Eckles no resistance when he stepped in with the knife and used it to cut the the binding holding his wrists to the rail.  With his hand free Strange instantly brought his hands down and tried to rip the gold piece off his jaw.  To his dismay two days of having his wrists tightly bound above his head had made his hands all but useless and he was unable to grip the smooth gold band well enough to remove it.  
 
 Changing tactics quickly Strange twisted around and used his tail to haul himself up onto the rail as he clawed at it with uncooperative hands in a vain attempt to jump over board.  The crew had been expecting the move and had already secured the line that was holding him to a large metal cleat.   With his human half hanging over the side Strange yanked hopelessly at his ensnared tail ignoring the rope cutting into his flesh.  Staring at the the cleat that the rope was secured to Tony tried to think of a way he could get to it with out anyone noticing.  If that rope slipped Strange would be free.

 “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.”  Daniels warned in a casual tone.  “Have you looked over the side lately?”

 As if emphasizing the Captain’s point an enormous shark that was part of a growing school surrounding the ship lazily brought its head up out of the water and tested the sturdy wooden side of the ship with its teeth.  Attracted by the Mer blood constantly dripping down off the side of the ship the sharks swam along side in hopes of an easy meal.  Far more afraid of the humans than the sharks Strange continued to fight the line holding him back.

 Eckles nodded at his two helpers and they grabbed the rope and dragged Strange back into the ship.  Pulling the line through the pulley they hoisted Strange clear off the deck by several feet.  With all his weight suspended by his battered tail Strange wailed in agony.  Tony cringed at the heartrending cry only to quickly realize that he was the only one who could hear it.  Determined to not give the human’s the satisfaction of hearing him in pain Strange was literally biting his tongue causing blood to drip down his inverted face in crimson reverse tears.  After letting the Mer dangle for a moment Eckles signaled again and they dropped Strange back to the deck and he landed heavily in a heap.  Exhausted Strange didn’t even attempt to push himself back up but Tony could feel his rage radiating off his prone form.  

 “Had enough already?”  Eckles taunted.  “No wonder your kind lost the War.”

 Grinding his teeth Strange propped himself up on one elbow.  On the blood spattered deck in front of him was the glass vial necklace that Eckles had placed on him.  It had fallen off when he had been first strung up.  Balling his fist up he crushed the vial with the side of his hand driving shards of glass deep into his skin.  Tony reached down and scratched at his own hand that still held the angry bite mark that was suddenly burning.  Strange brought his head up, glaring at Daniels instead of Eckles.

 ‘Consider the War reignited!  After I kill you all I will break my Oath to protect this realm and I will tear open every rift I have fought so hard to close!’  Strange vowed passionately.  ‘The seas will boil with the rage of the Leviathans, no ships will cross my seas ever again!’  

 Despite his death threats Strange could no longer hold himself up and collapsed back to the deck.  With Strange’s strength failing him Eckles fearlessly stepped up and kicked him in stomach hard enough to leave him dry heaving and sputtering for breath.  

 With the crew’s attention on Eckles and the Mer Tony stepped in close to Daniels once more.  The Captain didn’t have the same amused expression that the rest of the crew seemed to have while he watched his First Mate take his past grievances out on the hapless Mer.  His mood was far darker and more contemplative.  Several times Daniels had turned his attention up to the starless sky as if he expected to see something new.  

 “Captain,”  Tony pleaded  “please, enough…Eckles is going to kill him.”

 “He knows not to go too far.”

 “He’s gone far enough.  Please.”

 “I don’t know why you insist on caring so much.  He’s a Mer.”

 “I wouldn’t even want to see an animal suffer like this.”

 “Mer are worse than animals.  A shark is only trying to feed itself.  The Mer don’t even eat the human’s they kill.”
 
 “You put me in charge of keeping him alive, he’s defeated, stop this.”

 “This isn’t just about defeat, Stark.”  Daniels replied coldly.  “This is about finding peace.”

 “Peace?”  Tony replied in disgust.  “How can you find peace in his pain?”

 “You see this hand?”  Daniels growled holding up his mechanical hand.  “It was holding my son when the Mer tore it and him away from me.”

 “The Wa…”

 “This was before the War!”  Daniels spat.  “I was a merchant and he was just a child!”

 “I…I’m sorry, but it wasn’t *this* Mer.”

 “I don’t care.”  Daniels said flatly.  “Some wounds never heal, they just fester and the only relief is cutting them open again.”

 “No, I don't believe tha…”

 ‘Get off me!’  Strange demanded with his voice cracking in Tony’s mind in panic.  

By the time Tony tried to turn back to Daniels it was too late, the conversation was closed.  The crew had descended on Strange once again to help Eckles tie his wrists behind his back.  Strange twisted free several times but eventually Eckles sat on his lower back to hold him still.  Gasping for breath under Eckles weight Strange cried out silently again lancing a throbbing headache into Tony’s already spinning mind.  Succeeding in securing Strange’s hands behind his back Eckles cut the line that was holding his tail.  Threading the line under and around Strange’s upper arms he tied it off between his shoulder blades.  

 Getting up off the Mer Eckles had Bryant haul Strange back up again.  With the rope under his arms he was at least upright when he was lifted from the deck this time.  Bryant tied off the line with Strange’s tail just brushing the deck as it dripped and spattered blood on the already gory wood.  With the force pulling his shoulders back Strange struggled to breath against the strain.  A little higher than eye level with Eckles now Strange braced himself to be struck in the ribs again. 

Rather than attack again Eckles just smiled at him and nodded to Bryant and one of the others to hoist Stranger higher.  When he was high enough that his tail was level with Eckles face he looked ready to attempt to slap him.  However he was stopped cold when he suddenly realized what was happening.  Tony nearly doubled over in nausea as Strange’s fear struck him. 

 ‘No! By the Hoary Hosts, don’t do this!”  Strange begged in terror.  ‘Please don’t drop me!’  

 With the line cleated off at a height just above hitting the deck when they released the rope it was going to transfer all of the force into his shoulder when he stopped suddenly.  Thrown into a panic he fought to free himself briefly before searching the crowd with desperate eyes for help.  Finding Tony he stared at him pleadingly.  Tony could only stare back apologetically knowing any cries for mercy he attempted on the Mer’s behalf would fall on deaf ears.  Just seeing that at least one soul was sympathetic to his plight Strange managed to calm himself.  Closing his eyes Strange resigned himself to his fate with courage as he relaxed.  Seeing his victim was losing his fear Eckles ordered the men to release the rope.  Despite his best efforts Strange’s eyes snapped back open with a sharp gasp as gravity took hold.  

 Tony’s stomach dropped as violently as Strange himself.  Unable to watch he jerked his eyes away, however that did nothing to shield him from the sound.  The physical scream was difficult enough to hear but the added psychic wail nearly caused Tony to pass out.  He felt that he very well may have black out if his attention hadn’t been grabbed by something at the last second.   

 Having looked away Tony was the only one on deck watching the sky when Strange hit the end of the rope.  During the height of his agony the stars had suddenly reappeared.  As as the tortured scream had been torn from his throat the haze flickered across the sky and disappeared to reveal a clear night.  The stars had only lasted a split second.  The echo of Strange’s strained voice had barely been lost to the sound of the waves before the haze returned and shielded the sky once more. 

 Without the stars the crew couldn’t double check their heading and had to completely rely on the compass.  A compass that up on the deck at the helm had been clearly in Strange’s view from his place tied to the rail.  Above him the sails flapped momentarily as the lost their wind briefly.  Staring up at the featureless night sky that had seemed simply over cast before Tony was struck with the realization that Strange was blocking out the stars with magic and there could only be one reason that he would pour so much energy into the seemingly pointless spell. 

 “We’re going the wrong way…”

Chapter Text

Chapter Seven

 “Come on, just work!”
 
 Cobbling together broken tech to get it to do something it wasn’t designed to do was difficult under the best of circumstances.  Trying to do it under time pressure and with a nauseating feeling in his stomach like he’d swallowed a live and very angry eel was even worse.  It didn’t help that his hand that Strange had bitten was throbbing and burning painfully.  Closer inspection of the two horseshoe shaped marks on either side of his hand had revealed a small break in the skin but nothing serious. Wrapping his hand in a strip of cloth he did his best to just ignore the injury. 

 Working on a small glowing device Tony stopped and glanced over at his work from earlier in the evening.  A softly glowing orb was projecting a blurry image into the air above it of a red arrow with a light green arrow above it that was off center by almost seventy degrees.  Surrounding both were chaotic blue lines that flowed in swirls and eddies against the green arrow.

 The red arrow represented true North, the green arrow was what compasses on the ship thought was North. The swirling eddies around the green arrow was a visual representation of the electromagnetic field around the ship that Strange was using magic to yank out of place.  To find true North Tony had sent out his only flying drone to escape the Mer-mage’s effect.  With all compasses aboard lying to the crew they were heading dead South on a course to the dangerous Hidden Straits.  Going to the extra effort to cover the stars tonight showed that Strange didn’t underestimate his foe’s intelligence.  Daniels on the other hand had underestimated the Mer and despite his best effort to distract Strange from magic with pain he was still slowly but surely steering the ship towards certain death.  

 Tony didn’t know enough about magic to understand why Strange could effect the elements but couldn’t simply break his bonds and escaped but he was certain that there was a reason.  If Strange could just escape over the side he surely would have by now.  Tony also knew that if he told Daniels that he had seen the stars when Strange was at his weakest that the Captain would not hesitate to murder the Mer to end the spell and save his crew.  

 Not wanting to cause Strange's execution but also not wanting to die himself Tony was working at a way to save the ship without betraying the Mer.  Recalculating the math in his head Tony tweaked the setting on the palm sized device on the workbench that he had been toying with for several hours.  Although he could feel Strange’s escalating anxiety he was thankfully out of range of his thoughts and even though it was difficult he was able to work.  Clicking the final ring into place the glowing device went dark, which was exactly what he had wanted.  Tony looked back to his arrow display as the green arrow suddenly swung around and settled directly above the red one.  With true North reestablished Tony clicked the ring again causing the device to glow and for the green arrow to fall back out of sync.  

 “Come back home, little buddy.”  Tony muttered as he tapped on a remote to recall the drone.

 The tiny flying mech didn’t have to travel far to return as Strange’s spell did not extend more than a ten feet from the ship.  The drone came in through the open portal and landed on Tony’s shoulder before nuzzling at his neck.  Tony smiled and picked the device up before placing it in it’s velvet lined box.  The drone settled in and shut itself down.  There was a very rudimentary AI inside the drone that caused it to act with a small degree of loyalty and affection.  AI of any complexity were exceedingly rare and Tony guarded this one jealously.  He had discovered it in the heap of tech Daniels had given him access to and he’d hidden it away the moment he’d figured out what it was.  

 Turning off his arrow display Tony grabbed the glowing device from his workbench and slipped it into his pocket.  Racing up to the stairs that lead topside Tony paused as he stepped out into the night air.  With time a factor Tony’s plan had been to not even look over at the suffering Mer and head directly to wake the Captain to get them back on course.  However the moment he was on deck and back within range of the Strange’s thoughts he found himself frozen to the spot staring at the still suspended Mer.  With his head bowed he drooled a thick mixture of blood and saliva.  Eckles had tied off the noose around the base of his tail to prevent him from being able to slash at anyone with it.  Hung by his shoulders with his wrists tied behind his back the only motion he was capable of was a pointless twisting of his hips that only served to cause the ropes to dig deeper into his skin.  Tony winced as Strange’s thoughts washed over him.

 ‘Vishanti!’  Strange howled mournfully.  ‘Vishanti, help me…please!  I have been nothing if not your loyal servant!  Please, if…if you won’t save me at least grant me the strength to last until dawn.’

 Whatever Mer-god Strange was praying to didn’t seem to hear him as he began dry heaving making his already labored breathing little more than ineffectual gasping.  Tony guessed that under usual circumstanced Mer used magic to be able to hold their breath for extended periods under water.  Focusing what little magic he had left into misdirecting the ship Strange was dangerously close to suffocating.  By the way Strange was battling to stay conscious Tony assumed that even though Strange had already proven he could keep the compass off set even when unconscious that he couldn’t do the same with the stars if he passed out.     

 Tony was still bolted to his spot on the deck when Strange brought his head up and stared directly at him.  Tony’s already painful stomach twisted harder at the way Strange’s tormented expression suddenly lit up with hope of some relief.  Weakly fighting his bindings he encouraged Tony to approach him with a pleading look in his sapphire eyes.  Swallowing hard Tony decided that they could afford to sail South for a few more minutes and he walked up to the Mer.  With his eye line just above Tony’s Strange looked down and flashed him his bloodied teeth in a genuine smile.  Tony forced a smile in return even though he was feeling increasingly guilty for ruining the Mer’s murderous plans.

 “Vissss…huuusss…”  Strange struggled to speak out loud.  “Ssssaarrr…”

 Grinding his teeth in frustration at his inability to vocalize properly Strange glanced over at the water bucket before looking back at Tony hopefully.

 “Of course.”  Tony said quickly, embarrassed that he hadn't thought of it right away.  “Hang on…sorry, poor word choice.”

 To Tony’s surprise Strange actually chuckled.  Although he suddenly looked more lively Tony could tell he was pouring every ounce of strength he had into the interaction by the way his already pale skin was turning ivory.  Gathering up the sea water Tony brought it over and began to wet him down.  Strange opened his mouth in a clear indication that he’d appreciate a drink of the salt water.  Surprised but willing to help Tony carefully held the tilted bucket up.  Strange eagerly drew a mouthful of the water that would have made Tony choke from salt content.  Not actually swallowing the water he swished it around and spat it out on the deck to clear his mouth of blood.  

 Tony reached up with the hand that Strange had bitten and fearlessly helped clean the rest of the blood off his chin.  Strange flinched when Tony touched the gold band on his jaw but he made no move to be aggressive.  Making what almost sounded like a purring sound Stephen tiled his head back and Tony poured the rest of the water over his hair.  Bringing his head back down Stephen stared at Tony with his eyes glittering in excitement. 

 ‘Thank you.  The Vishanti sent you to me, I know they did.’  Strange thought with a warm smile.  ‘I promise, I will do my best to find a way to spare you.  Hopefully you'll be on deck at sunrise.’

 Despite his brief rally Strange’s eyes widened suddenly as he was struck with another dry heaving spell.  Jerking against the ropes Strange panicked as he found himself unable to catch his breath this time.  Not about to just watch him die Tony rushed over to the cleat that was holding the line that kept the Mer suspended.  Uncleating the line Tony discovered that Strange was a lot heavier than he was expecting and the rope slipped from his grip.  Twisting as he fell to keep from landing on his face Strange hit the deck on his side without crying out but still making a heavy thud.  The only two men on deck this late at night were the watch and the helmsman, they briefly looked in Tony's direction but they didn’t make any move to stop him from giving the Mer a break.  

 Strange rolled over onto his back and for the first time in hours was able to take a deep breath.  Closing his eyes Strange filled his lungs to capacity and exhaled slowly several times.  Getting more water Tony waited until Strange looked up at him before pouring it over him to avoid startling him.  Even with his hands still firmly tied behind his back Strange looked practically comfortable as he rolled over to his side again and rested his head on the deck.  Tony glanced over at the rail before looking away with a sigh. 

 ‘It’s okay, I can guess that they’d kill you if you help me over the side.’  Strange thought as if reading Tony’s mind.  ‘Don’t worry there won’t be a ship in a few hours.  I'll do everything I can to save you, but failing that at the very least I won’t let you suffer like the others.  I can make death as painless as the ocean’s embrace.’

 Doing his best to hide his horror at hearing Strange promising him a quick death as if it was a favor Tony put the water pail down and stepped away.  Grateful for a chance to rest and concentrate on his spell Strange sighed contently as the sails waved slightly in their warning that something wasn’t right with the course.  With renewed urgency Tony headed towards the Quaterdeck.  Getting to the stairs he paused as the sky cleared and the stars reappeared.  Looking back at Strange the Mer’s chest was rising and falling gently in sleep.  Without the pain and adrenaline he’d been unable to sustain his guard.  Tony looked at the helmsman to see if he noticed the alignment of the stars, but having relied on the compass for hours he didn’t notice anything amiss.  

 “At lease now you might not know I’m the one about to ruin your plan.”

 Trying to act casual Tony glanced at the compass as he walked by and noted it was still not reading right.  As he suspected whatever it was that Strange had done to the electromagnetic field it didn’t require his attention the same way the stars did.  Walking briskly to the Captain’s quarters Tony knocked on the door.  Daniels answered the door far more quickly than Tony expected.  The alcohol on his breath and the redness in his eyes revealed that he had been having a difficult night with old memories of his deadly Mer encounters fresh on his mind.  Daniels furrowed his brow as he stared at Tony.  Tony glanced down just to double check that his chest light wasn’t showing and was relieved to find it wasn’t, he had been getting more careless about that lately.  

 “Stark?”  Daniels asked blurry eyed.  “What’s wrong?”

 “We’re not on the right course.”

 Tony had thought that it might be difficult to convince the experienced sea Captain of the error in his navigation but Daniels not only instantly sobered but he looked like he wasn’t even interested in an explanation as to how Tony knew.  The Captain had already suspected something was off and he needed no convincing beyond Tony’s word.  

 “That damn Mer…”

 “No, it wasn’t him.”  Tony said quickly.  “It was me.”

 “…what?”

 “It was an accident.  It was this.”

 Tony reached into his pocket and pulled out the glowing palm sized device he had put together.  Daniels looked at it warily.  

 “I turned this on to overload that repulsor you threw at the Mer, and it messed with the compasses on board.  I was tinkering with it tonight and I realized what it was doing.  If I turn it off…”

 Tony clicked the ring which deactivated the glow but actually activated the device’s true purpose which was to drag the compass back against Strange’s spell.  Daniels looked over Tony’s shoulder and could see even from here that the compass was moving wildly.  Staring out to the sea as the long night shift continued the helmsman didn’t notice the correction. 

 “What’s our heading?”  Daniels asked nervously.  

 “Dead South.  It has been for likely as long as the Mer has been on board.”

 Daniels swore and jumped into action.  Running over to the brass alarm bell he clanged it furiously to wake the crew.  The once sleeping ship came to life like kicking an ant nest as half dressed but fully awake crew members surged onto deck ready for a fight.  The brass bell was only rung at night if they were in immediate danger.  Stepping up to the Quaterdeck rail quickly but calmly Daniels looked over his crew as all eyes turned to the Captain.

 “Heave to!  Heave to!”  Daniels ordered.  

 Tony didn’t know what the order meant but the crew knew exactly what to do.  Crawling into riggings and untying lines the crew divided into several very distinct groups.  While some took down the main course of sails on the lower section of both masts the others hauled on the lines of the remaining sails.  As the helmsman swung the ship ninety degrees away from the wind the crew teams trimmed the remaining sails so that half of them caught the wind forward and half caught the wind backwards.  As a result the ship’s forward momentum was canceled and they quickly came to a stop.  With the ship halted Daniels looked down on the deck where having been woken by all the commotion Strange was looking around in terror.  Daniels got that pensive look in his eyes when he was calculating.  Having found him down on the deck Eckles was gathering some men to haul him back into the air again. 

 “Eckles, just leave him where he is.  He won’t cause any trouble tonight.”

 Eckles looked like he might question the Captain’s orders but he thought better of it.  With his hands behind his back and his tail still secured to a cleat he wasn’t going to be able to go anywhere.  Realizing that the ship had stopped Strange’s initial shock at having the deck crawling with life turned to an angry desperation.  Roaring in rage at himself more than the humans that his best chance at freedom had just been lost Strange thrashed violently.  

 ‘No!’  Strange cried.  ‘This isn’t over!  If the Straits don’t get you I will find a...’

 Tony looked away as Eckles knocked the agitated Mer unconscious.  

 “Helm, run downwind as close to North as you can until we figure out where the hell we are.”

 “Aye, Aye, Captain.”  The helmsman nodded. 

 “Use Polaris now that the stars are back out, don’t trust that damn compass.”

 “Aye, Aye.”

 “Tony, come with me.”

 Tony just nodded and followed the Captain into his quarters.  Out of view of the crew Daniels released a nervous chuckle as he shook his head ruefully.  Tony had expected the Captain to be furious, but he seemed almost lighthearted.  Pouring two drinks he offered one to Tony who shook his head. 

 “I don’t drink anymore.”

 “Anymore?”  Daniels raised an eyebrow before downing the drink he’d offered Tony.  “Hell of a close call, we would be sunk by morning if you hadn’t stayed up late ‘tinkering’.”

 “I don’t usually sleep much anyway.”  Tony replied dismissively.  

 “You know you didn’t have to tell me it was your fault."  Daniels noted.  "You’re smart, you know how ready I am to blame the Mer for everything.”

 “He didn’t have anything to do with it.  He’s just scared.”

 “I know.  I see that now, but this isn't about him.  It’s about you.  You almost sunk my ship and got us all killed.”

 “Captain, I…”

 “It took smarts to figure out what you’d done wrong, but it took *courage* to admit to it.”  Daniels interrupted.  “I can’t express how much I respect that.”

 Having expected confrontation Tony didn’t really know how to respond to the complement. Daniels smiled at his silence and nursed at the second drink.  

 “I have to admit I was thinking or rather I was *hoping* the Mer would just die during the night.”  Daniels confessed.  “But you’ve helped me see that’s short sided of me.”

 “Capta…”

 “It’s going to be scorching hot tomorrow and the Mer had a difficult night, without care he will likely die in the sun.  If I had him brought down into your lab would you see to it that he lives?”

 “I…yes, of course.”

 “Clear a space for him and then get some sleep.  I’ll have him brought down in the morning.”

 “Thank you.”

 “This is just for the day mind you.”  Daniels said.  “We can’t let him get too strong, but I don’t think we should let him just die either.”

 “Can…”  Tony hesitated.  “Can I ask why the change of heart?”

 “It’s not a change of heart, it’s a change of mind.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Eight

 With his heart racing uncomfortably fast beneath his medallion Tony rubbed the back of his hand against his chest compulsively.  Anxious for morning he hadn’t gotten very much sleep but despite the long night he still felt wide awake now that the sun had risen.  Scratching at his bandaged hand he felt that the bite should be feeling better by now but if anything it was worse.  He was about to take the bandage off and inspect his hand when his stomach suddenly rebelled on him.  No stranger to violent sea sickness Tony made it to the bucket he kept in his lab for this exact purpose only to discover it was just dry heaves.

 “Pull yourself together, Stark.”  Tony growled at himself.  

 “Damn this fish reeks.”  Eckles voice suddenly complained from the hallway. 

 Not used to letting anyone into his lab Tony looked around to double check that anything truly valuable was put away. Not that Eckles would know the difference between an AI and a broken power converter, it was still good to be cautious.  Checking to also ensure that his glow wasn’t showing before opening the door Tony was as ready as he was ever going to be.  Tony had assumed that when Eckles had mentioned reeking fish that he had been talking about the Mer, but Bryant was the one carrying Strange.  Completely limp the fresh blood dripping from his temple suggested that Eckles had knocked him senseless once again before having Bryant bring him below decks.  Eckles walked into the lab without formal invitation holding a bucket of fish bits that the kitchen had clearly discarded in one hand and mass of rope and chain in the other. Tony’s stomach churned again as Eckles plunked the bucket of fish down on the floor.

 “Breakfast for your boyfriend.”  Eckles taunted. 

 “Just put him down and leave.”

 “You are eager.”  

 Tony didn’t bother responding knowing that silence irritated Eckles more than anything.  He expected the men to leave the Mer on the floor however Eckles lumbered over to the large workbench and started shoving the various tools and parts to the side.

 “Hey!  Careful!”  Tony protested.  

 Hurrying over Tony quickly gathered everything up and placed it in one of the boxes along the wall.  Bringing Strange over Bryant placed him on the table surprisingly gently.  The young man almost never spoke and mostly just did whatever Eckles or Daniels ordered him to.  Far less careful Eckles encircled one of Strange’s already bloodied wrists in a locking shackle before running the short chain under the table and securing his other wrist so that if the Mer moved one hand it would pull on the other.  Throwing a rope over the Mer’s tail he wrapped that around the table as well before placing a second loop over Strange’s stomach and then tying it off with the practiced ease of a man who had spent a lifetime tying complicated knots.  Bound to the sturdy table that was in turn bolted to the floor Strange would barely be able to move when he woke.

 “Can’t be too careful,”  Eckles chuckled  “he already bit you once.”

 “Just get out.”  Tony ordered.

 “Have fun playing Nursemaid to your magical freak, Stark, come nightfall he's going to be mine again.”

 Tony balled up his fist and seriously contemplated attacking Eckles.  Bryant stiffened and took up a ready posture to stop Tony if he decided to throw a punch but Eckles silently ordered him to stand down.  Wanting nothing more than a valid excuse to beat Tony unconscious he stepped closer and tilted his head back to offer Tony an easy shot at his jaw.  Knowing it was a hopeless battle Tony forced himself to relax and step aside to allow Eckles to leave.  With an arrogant grin Eckles shoved Tony on his way past and left with Bryant in tow.

 The moment the door was closed Tony locked it before snarling a few choice words under his breath.  Turning his attention to Strange he suddenly doubted his ability to keep the Mer alive.  Caked in dried blood and salt he was already dangerously dehydrated and fighting for every breath.  Heading over to one of the portholes Tony did some quick math to see if the Mer could fit through but his shoulders were clearly too wide.  As it was the bucket with a rope that he had was a difficult fit.  

 Soaking the Mer didn’t immediately bring him back to consciousness but it did help his shallow breathing.  Inspecting the shackles revealed a very simple lock that Tony was confident he could easily pick.  Ironically the knot Eckles had tied was going to be more of a problem.  Getting a knife Tony decided he would just cut the rope.  Since there was no way he was going to be able to reproduce the knot anyway they were going to know he released the Mer no matter what.  

 Tony slipped the blade under the rope but remembering how violently Strange had been using his tail to defend himself earlier he hesitated to cut the line.  Putting the knife away in the drawer again he decided to wait until Strange woke assuming that he was going to be disoriented when he did.  Unsure on how best to help Tony's attention was caught by fresh blood that was pooling under Strange’s hand.  Inspecting the area he discovered the glass from the vial necklace that the Mer had smashed embedded in his flesh.  With a multitude of various tweezers and pliers available in his makeshift lab Tony set about removing the glass. 

 Not used to gore Tony had a hard time keeping his already rebellious stomach under control as he dug the deeply embedded shards out.  It was one thing to just clean the blood off the Mer it was an entirely different matter to be causing more bleeding by ripping out the broken glass. With only the large piece left Tony had to apply some real force before it suddenly came free.  Waking with a jolt Strange instinctively jerked his hand away from the pain, the motion caused the chain to yank at his other wrist.  Understandably assuming he was being attacked on multiple sides he panicked and fought blindly against the restraint. His desperation only increasing when he found his tail and midsection pinned down as well.  Tony was about to put his hand on Strange’s cheek to try and get him to look at him but recalling his still painful bite he thought better of it and put his hand on the Mer’s chest instead.  

 “Easy, easy, it’s just me.” 
 
 Tony felt stupid the moment he had said the words realizing that there was no real reason for Strange to find comfort in them.  He may have brought him water a few times, and lowered him down from his place hanging above the deck, but he had done nothing to actually free him.  However to Tony’s surprise his voice worked instantly, maybe even too well as Mer seemed less like he relaxed and more like he simply gave up.  Laying motionless excepted for his dyspneic breathing he stared up at Tony mournfully.   Closing his eyes he turned his face away causing the gold band at his jaw to glint in the morning light that splashed in through the portholes.   

 ‘I thought the Vishanti sent you to save me, but I know now you were a test to see if I’m still worthy of them.’  Strange whispered in misery.  ‘…a test that I failed.’

 Tony had planed to tell Strange he could understand him as soon as he woke, but the thought he had just unwittingly shared felt so private that Tony hesitated to tell him that he heard it. 

 ‘I only had to stay strong a few more hours and I couldn’t do it.  The moment I was shown kindness I became weak, lost my resolve…lost…everything.’

  Swallowing hard Strange battled tears as he tried to move his tethered tail.  Taking a deep breath he audibly sighed as he opened his eyes to stare at the ceiling.  Tony watched helplessly as Strange slipped further into broken depression.  Narrowing his eyes Strange silently chastised himself for giving up and he visibly regained some of his resolve.  Trying to reach up to scratch at the gold band her wore he caused the chain to tighten on the other wrist again, winching in pain he growled in frustration before laying still again.  

 “Let get those off you.”  Tony offered.  

 ‘I’d appreciate that.’  Strange managed a smile.  ‘Don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone.’

 Tony couldn’t help a quick chuckle which caused Strange to knit his brow for a moment before he shook off the thought that he’d been heard.  Tony knew the longer he waited the harder it was going to be, but he still couldn’t bring himself to confess.  If he was being honest with himself he would admit that what he was afraid of most was that he’d ruin the trust Strange had developed for him. However being honest with himself was not one of Tony’s strong suits.  Opening one the drawers along the wall Tony looked through the well organized tools before bringing a selection of picks over to the table.  Tony could feel the Mer’s sudden spike in anxiety as he looked at the sharp metal tools.  

 “I’m not going to hurt you.”  Tony assured.  

 ‘I know…I’m just…’  

 Strange didn’t bother finishing his thought as he turned his efforts towards trying to force himself to remain calm.  Tony couldn’t imagine how difficult it had to be to not only be a captive but to literally be out of your element.  Tony sat down to work on the lock so that he wasn’t standing over Strange in hopes of making him feel a little more comfortable.  Being connected to the Mer’s emotions helped Tony know that Strange appreciated his consideration as his tension eased.  

 Working on the lock proved to be a little trickier than Tony had expected as the metal shackle had reopened the lacerations around Strange’s wrists during his initial panic making the mechanize slick with blood.  While Tony concentrated on the lock Strange looked around at his surroundings as best he could from his placed pinned to the table.  His puzzled look on his face turned to outright confusion as he caught sight of the bins of broken tech that Tony used for parts.  Looking at Tony he studied him for a moment.

 ‘You can’t be a proper tecnomancer.’  Strange commented to himself as he watched Tony work.  ‘They would be treating you with a lot more respect if you were that powerful.’

 Tony had been treated with more respect at the start of the voyage back when Daniels was still figuring his mysterious passenger out.  The crew had also tip toed around him more, but the further out to sea they got the more the crew became comfortable with the idea that he was at their mercy.  If he never made it back to shore no one would ever know and even if the crew was questioned accidents happened every day at sea.  With the arrival of the Mer the power dynamic on board had shifted even further.

 ‘Or maybe you are and they simply underestimate you.’  Strange continued his commentary.  ‘They see your compassion as weakness.  Under the circumstances maybe it is…’

 Tony felt the heavy weight that pressed down on Strange’s heart.  He had assumed that the Mer had been talking about Tony’s own compassion being the weakness, but now he got the feeling that Strange was thinking more of himself.  Strange stared back up at the ceiling as he choked back the panic that kept resurfacing.  

 ‘I don’t want to hurt anyone, but I also don’t want to be tortured, slain, and carelessly cut into pieces to be sold and forgotten.’

 Tony silently promised Strange that he wouldn’t let that happen, even if he had no idea how.  Finally succeeding on the lock the mechanism sprung open.  Circling over to the other side Tony was able to unlock the second one much faster.  With his wrists free Strange quickly brought them up to his chest protectively as he opened and closed his hands.  He instinctively went to rub his sore wrists but stopped himself as he touched the painful lacerations that encircled them.  
 
 “I need to get a knife to cut your tail free, please don’t be alarmed.”

 ‘I’ll try.’  Strange replied honestly.  ‘Thank you for the warning.’

 Tony did his best to look as nonthreatening as he could but there was only so much he could do while approaching with a blade in hand.  Strange stayed still but he also kept a wary eye on the knife.  Tony cut the rope and quickly returned the knife to the drawer.  When he turned back to look at Strange the Mer had propped himself up on his elbows and was staring at the portholes in the far wall.  

 “I’m sorry, I don’t think you’ll fit through there.”

 ‘I couldn’t make it over there even if I could fit.’  Strange sighed as he laid back down.  ‘I wasn’t thinking of escape, I just wanted to see the ocean.’

 Walking back over to the table Tony waited for Strange to look at him before he reached down to unlatch the gold band.

 “Here, let me take that off.”
 
 ‘No.’  Strange pulled away as best he could.  ‘Don’t touch that.’

 “I’m sorry, I thought you might want to take a break from whatever that is.  It looks painful.”

 ‘It is, but I’m almost used to it and to have it removed will just make it agony when I have to have it put back on later.’ 

 “I wish I knew that that was even for.”  Tony mused out loud in hopes that Strange would answer.

 ‘You really know nothing of Mer, do you?’  Strange looked Tony over.  ‘Of course you don’t, you would have been just a child when the seas ran red with the slaughter of my kind.’

The sudden dark tone in Strange's thoughts took Tony by surprise.  He had assumed that he and the Mer were around the same age but he got the impression now that Strange was older than he appeared.  Having been reminded of his painful past was making Strange’s present more difficult to bare.  Trembling with the effort Strange sat up, pulling his tail in to help balance he rubbed at his wrists compulsively despite the fact that it was causing blood to drip from them.  Stepping in closer Tony reached out to stop him from injuring himself further.
 
 “Let me bandage your wrists for yo…”

 ‘No!’  Strange barked suddenly as he slammed his tail against the table for emphasis.  ‘Don’t touch me!’

 “I’m sorry…I…I just want to help.”  Tony said putting his hands up and taking a step back.  “I don’t even know why Daniels let me care for you today, but…”

 ‘It’s a classic torture technique,’ Strange snarled bitterly  ‘give the victim a rest, make it harder for them when they have to go back!  And make no mistake I know that I’m going back!’  
 
 Tony’s blood turned to ice at the realization that Daniels was just using him to torture the Mer further.  Shaking with a combination of rage and pain Strange’s eyes brightened with unshed tears.  Reaching up he smeared blood on his face as he rubbed at his eyes to clear them of tears before they could spill down his cheeks.  Hyperventilating Strange was forced to lay back down on the table as he started to black out.  Tony stayed back not knowing what to do.  Laying on his side Strange managed to not only stay conscious but to once again quell his emotions.  Tony was amazed by the sheer force of his will in conquering his fear as the Mer took a deep breath and calmed himself.  Having regained his composure Strange looked at Tony apologetically.

 ‘I’m sorry.’  Strange thought softly as he held his shaking hand out to Tony.  ‘Please…help me.  I should be grateful for a reprieve and I can see you weren’t aware of the implications of offering to ease my pain.’

 Moving slowly to help Strange retain his newly won calm Tony stepped forward and put his hand within the Mer’s reach.  Strange looked at the cloth wrapped around Tony’s hand that was hiding the bite mark with a nervous knit to his brow.  Reaching out a little further Strange placed his hand in Tony’s but neither man gripped down in a proper handshake in fear of hurting the other.  They allowed the gentle brush of their touch to serve as sign of the understanding between them.  Smiling warmly at Tony Strange rolled over onto his back and held his hands out from his sides to show he was ready to trust Tony to whatever medical aide he wanted to provide.

 Tony went over to the porthole and brought back more water to help wash out the wounds.  Looking his patient over it was a little difficult to know where to start.  His wrists were in particularly bad shape but so was the bruised and open rope burn wounds under his arms from when he’d been dropped.  The cuts around the base of his tail were also bleeding again from hitting the table.  A little overwhelmed Tony realized that Strange knew better than he did what needed the most attention.

 “Where would you like me to start?”  Tony asked gently.  

 Strange instantly brought his hands up, his fingers curled into claws from the pain of days without proper circulation from being tied above his head.  With a starting point Tony soaked a clean cloth in the sea water and started to carefully clean the cuts in Strange’s wrist.  Tony knew that he’d personally be screaming if someone poured salt water onto his wounds, but the Mer curled the tips of his tail and sighed in relief at the contact.  Washing the strands of tattered rope out of the wounds Tony carefully wrapped Strange’s wrists in wet cloth to help protect them.  Taking the crimson stained water over to the porthole Tony dumped the diluted blood into the sea before getting fresh water.  Strange watched him discard the blood into the sea with a trace of concern but he did nothing to try and stop him.

 It took half the morning and more trips over to the porthole than Tony could keep track off to get Strange mostly clean.  Working on his tail last Tony ran his hand across the deep blue skin that felt a little like rubber.  Not being out on the sun scorched deck and having his skin kept wet for several hours in a row Strange was breathing easy as he fought off sleep.  Finishing up with the last of the bandages Tony looked down on Strange and smiled.

 “You should get some sleep.”  Tony suggested.  “I’ll keep watch over you.”

 ‘Thank you.  I’m sorry about my behavior before.  I wish I could tell you how much being treated with a gentle hand means to me.  If I’m to die on this ship I will consider myself fortunate to not be alone.’  Strange thought solemnly with a sad smile.  ‘Despite the pain that still stands between me and death having you on my side will make the transition to the next existence easier.’

 Looking peaceful rather than exhausted Strange closed his eyes and relaxed.  Tony knew he should just let him sleep but suddenly fighting tears he reached down and bushed Strange’s cheek with this back of his fingers to get his attention.  Strange turned his face towards Tony’s touch and slowly opened his eyes again.  

 “I’m so sorry.”  

 ‘It’s not your fault.’

 “But it is my fault, all of this is because of me.”

 ‘You can’t bla…’

 Strange froze mid thought as his eyes widened in shock.  Gasping sharply he stared up at Tony with an array of emotions glittering in his ocean blue eyes.  Tony flashed him a guilty smile in hopes that the Mer would be understanding.  Suddenly speechless Strange looked like he didn’t dare ask for confirmation that he had been heard in fear that he hadn’t.  Tony took a deep breath to help him find his own voice and courage.

 “I can hear you.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Nine

 The silence that had settled over the stunned Mer quickly became uncomfortable.  Finding himself feeling nauseous under Strange’s intense gaze Tony shifted his weight anxiously.  The motion caused Strange to flinch but he still had a completely unreadable expression on his face.  The emotional connection that they shared didn’t really help Tony figure out how Strange was taking the news as he experienced a wave of confusion, fear, joy, anger and outright surprise.  

 “Are you going to say something?”  Tony finally asked nervously.  

 ‘I…don’t…I’m sorry…  It’s been so long since anyone…’  Strange’s telepathic thoughts raced and tumbled over one another as he sat up to face Tony.   ‘I’ve been so lon…I…I don’t even know what to say.  What…what are you?’

 “Excuse me?”

 ‘What are you?’  Strange repeated.  ‘You’re not human.’

 “What makes you say that?”

 ‘You can hear me.’  Strange replied simply.  ‘No human has heard me in a hu…no pure human has *ever* heard me.’

 “Well my parents were human.”  Tony answered evasively.  

 ‘Are you sure?’

 “I suppose not.”  Tony answered truthfully.  “I mean I never thought to ask.”

 ‘So you don’t know what you are?’

 “I’m just a man out of his element.”  Tony sighed.

 ‘Then we are the same.’

 Tony winced in guilt at the depressed echo in Strange’s thoughts.  Tony had never felt more helpless than being out at sea with the cut throat crew, but that really didn’t even begin to compare with the Mer’s current fate.  Rubbing compulsively at his bandaged bite mark Tony was starting to feel increasingly uncomfortable.  Strange didn’t look like he knew how to navigate the situation either, pulling his tail under himself to help balance in the awkward sitting position he looked around the room as if expecting eavesdroppers.    

 ‘Have you told anyone that you can hear me?’

 “No.  I don’t think that would end well for either one of us.”

 ‘It would not.’  Strange agreed.  'Still, you listened to me threaten this ship, threaten your life directly…and you did nothing?’
 
 “I thought it was all just bluff and bravado.” Tony lied.

 ‘Desperate words of a doomed fish.’  Stephen nodded his understanding.

 “I doubt anyone would have listened to me anyway.  I don’t know if you’ve noticed but I’m not exactly well regarded on this boat.” 

 ‘I have noticed.’  Strange said bluntly.  ‘However I must ask something of you.  I will only ask this once, and I fear that I already know the answer, but I must hear it from you myself.   Please…set me free.’

 “I can’t.”  Tony replied quietly, unable to look the Mer in the eyes as he did so.  “I’m sorry, they’ll kill me.”

 ‘I know.’  Strange sighed sadly.  ‘I knew that would be your answer, I just had to hear it from you.  I will not burden you by asking again.’

 “If I can find anyway to get you back into the ocean that doesn’t involve getting me tossed in with you I will help you.”

 ‘Thank you.  And again, thank you for all the care and compassion you’ve shown me.’  Strange smiled warmly.  ‘It is a welcome surprise, as it being able to talk.’

 “I wish I could do more.”

 ‘Perhaps in future you will.’

 “I hope so.”  Tony said honestly. 

 The conversation stalled once more but it felt more comfortable this time.  Strange looked exhausted as he started trembling slightly.  He was muscular but abuse and hunger were taking a heavy toll on him.  He looked like he might try to lay back down but thought better of it.  Turning back to Tony he smiled through his weariness.  Looking at him Tony had a bit of an embarrassing realization.

  “Do you have a name?”

 ‘I do.  My name is Stephen.’

 “Stephen?”  Tony replied surprised.  

 ‘Is that an uncommon name on land?’

 “Actually the exact opposite.” Tony chuckled.  “I was expecting your name to be something…strange.”

 ‘It is said that Mer were once human before the original Cataclysm that broke the world, and that the magic released at that time is what drove some of us into the sea.  There might be more to that than I ever believed.’

 “But why am I the only one who can hear you?”

 ‘Even if you are fully human as you seem to think there still must be a little magic about you.’  Stephen smiled before tilting his head and looking Tony over quizzically.  ‘I am however confused about your name, I have heard you called both ‘Stark’ and ‘Tawny’?’

 “Tony,”  Tony corrected “Tony Stark.”  

 ‘It is good to meet you, Master Tonystark.’

 “Oh, oh no, please don’t call me that.”  Tony said quickly in alarm.  “That’s extremely wrong.”

 ‘Which part?’

 “All of it.  First off it’s two words, a first and last name, Tony Stark, you can just call me ‘Tony’, and secondly please don’t call me ‘Master’.”

 ‘In my world ‘Master’ is a term of respect.’
 
 “In my world it implies ownership.”

 ‘…well you did try to buy me.’  Stephen pointed out teasingly.

 “You heard that?”  Tony winced in embarrassment.

 ‘I am often only pretending to be unconscious.’
 
 “Smart.”

 ‘I do consider myself to be a particularly clever fish.’

 Tony chuckled but the pit that suddenly opened in his stomach from Stephen’s jovial mood shifting to one of fear sobered him.  Tony decided that for the moment he wouldn't reveal to the Mer the fact that he could feel his emotions.  Looking down at his bandaged wrists Stephen rubbed at them gingerly, lost in dark thoughts.

 “Stephen?”

 ‘How…’  Stephen hesitated  ‘How was I captured?’ 

 “You don’t remember?”

 ‘No, not really, just bits and pieces.  I defeated the Leviathan, and then there was…pain and panic.  It’s all a jumble, I felt like I was swimming in circles.  There was a terrible high pitched noise followed by a blinding white flash?  But that doesn’t make any sense as there are clearly no magic users on board.  Unless my own magic backfired?  I remember being hauled from the sea by my tail but I can not fathom how you managed to snare me in something as simple as a rope in the first place.’

 “It wasn’t me.” Tony said quickly. 

 ‘I mean ‘you’ as in the crew in general, not you specifically.’  Stephen corrected before sighing heavily.  ‘I guess how it happened doesn’t matter.  I was careless and now I am paying dearly for it.’

 Tony didn’t want to dismiss Stephen’s feelings about his capture, but he also desperately wanted to change the subject.  The Mer had been surprisingly forgiving so far, but Tony doubted that would last if he learned that he had created the weapon that had lead to his downfall.  Starting to sweat Tony wished he could go top side for some fresh air but he wasn’t about to leave Stephen alone.   Stephen studied him for a moment again and took notice of the subtle change in his skin pallor.  

 ‘Are you okay, Tony?  You look unwell.’

 “I’m fine.”

 ‘How is your hand?’  

 “Just bruised.”  Tony lied.

 ‘Are you sure?’

 “Yeah, I just get sea sick.”

 ‘I’ve been struggling with that myself.’  Stephen admitted.  
 
 “Really?”  Tony asked surprised.

 ‘I’m used to being *in* the sea, Tony, not *on* it.’

 “Of course.  I’m sorry.”

 ‘It’s okay,’  Stephen shrugged, the sea sickness the least of his concerns  ‘I haven’t eaten in days anyway so it hardly matters.’

 “This is probably a stupid question…but are you at all interested in some rancid fish guts?”  Tony asked gesturing to the congealing bucket of random fish parts Eckles had left behind.

 ‘If it’s all the same to you I’d rather starve.’

 “I figured, but I felt I should ask.  I will do my best to get you something fresh.  For now I’ll feed this to the sharks.”

 ‘What did the sharks ever do to you?’  

 Tony laughed and was rewarded by Stephen laughing along with him.  It was nice to hear that one of the few sounds that Stephen could physically make was laughter and it had an almost musical quality to it.  It was also a testament to the Mer’s strength that he could still find enjoyment in humor despite his dire situation.  Tony could feel Stephen starting to relax and it helped with his own queasiness.  

 Picking up the bucket of rotting fish was not pleasant and Tony hurried over to the porthole to dispose of it.  With Tony’s back turned Stephen smile suddenly faded.  He quickly reached down to the lacerations in his tail and after slipping his fingers under the bandages he dug them into the wounds.  Blood seeped through the bandages quickly soaking them.  Tony’s turned back around having heard Stephen suddenly hiss in pain and was shocked to see him holding his tail that was bleeding heavily again.

 “What happened?!”  Tony asked alarmed.

 ‘I…I was just trying to stretch my tail and the wounds opened back up.’  Stephen explained panting for breath.  ‘I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…’

 “It’s okay, you don’t need to apologize.  I can fix it.”

 Tony got a fresh bucket of sea water and brought it back to the table.  Carefully removing the bloody cloth off Stephen’s damaged tail he soaked the bandages in the pail to clean them.  Stephen watched carefully as Tony took the crimson stained water to the porthole and dumped it into the sea before retrieving more fresh sea water.  Coming back to the table Tony applied gentle pressure to the bleeding with the cleaned cloth and was able to slow the flow of blood once more.

 ‘Thank you.’  Stephen said meekly.  ‘You have a healer’s touch, I would know.’

 “Are you a healer?”

 ‘I was.  A long time ago.’

 “What happened?”

 Stephen broke eye contact and shifted his weight uneasily as he brought his hands up against his chest protectively looking like he regretted bringing up the subject. 

 “I’m sorry, you don’t have to answer that.”

 ‘It’s a painful memory and I already have as much pain as I can handle right now.’

 “I understand.  Try to relax, I’ll do what I can for the pain.”

 ‘Thank you.  I know it’s probably pointless to clean me up again, but I deeply appreciate it.'

"It's not a problem."

'You may want to wash the blood off this table as well,'  Stephen offered helpfully  'if for no other reason than to keep it from rotting and starting to smell down here.’

 “That’s a good idea.”

 Tony felt an odd pang of sorrow as Stephen watched him continue to clean up the blood.  Tony guessed it was the gore reminding Stephen of tortures ahead of him and he couldn't blame him for dreading it.  Hoping to make him feel at least a little better right now Tony carefully mopped up as much of the stain as he could and poured it into the sea.  Having done the best he could Tony rewrapped Stephen’s tail.  Stephen seemed to genuinely trust his touch and didn’t jolt or complain once during the treatment.

 “There you go.”

 ‘Thank you.’

 “You’re welcome.”

 'I’m sorry, but this…this doesn’t change anything.’  Stephen said suddenly with a heavy heart.

"What?

‘If I get a chance to sink this ship I will not hesitate to do so.’

 “You know I heard that right?”  Tony asked only half joking.

 ‘I do.’  Stephen nodded.  ‘It’s called ‘fair warning’.’

 “Oh.  Thanks?  I guess.”

 ‘I wasn’t going to say anything, but you have been so kind to me.'  Stephen looked imploringly at Tony.  'You are in terrible danger.’

 “From you?”

 ‘Yes.  You have three options, Tony Stark, I want you to know them.’

 “Um, okay.  What are they?”

 ‘Throw me back into the sea, risk calling your Captain’s bluff to murder you.’

 “Even if he is bluffing Eckles certainly isn’t.”  Tony said seriously.

 ‘Then you can continue to care for me and thus increase my time to find a way to destroy this ship.  I will do my best to save you, but I don't know if I can.’

 “You said there were three options?”  Tony asked hoping the last one was better than first two.

 'You can abandon me to my torturers and I will likely succumb to death within days...leaving you safe.’

 “Okay…”  Tony said slowly, unnerved by the Mer’s honesty.  “For the record: I hate all of this.”

 ‘I am displeased about it myself.’  Stephen agreed gravely.  'However, it is the situation I have placed us in by allowing myself to be taken prisoner.'

 “We need to think of another option.”
 
 ‘…you could come with me.’  Stephen offered with a shy smile.

 “What?”

 ‘Come with me into the sea, I have a greater chance of saving you if you jump in rather than make me sink the ship.’

 “And then what?  I can’t even swim.”

 ‘I could…’  Stephen knit his brow as he tried to think of something.  ‘How long could you live in the sea if I helped you swim?’

 “Assuming the sharks don’t eat me?”

 ‘I would keep you safe from the sharks.’  Stephen said confidently.

 “Maybe a day.”

 ‘That little?’

 “Without access to fresh water I would quickly become dehydrated and die.  I need fresh water just as much as you need salt water.”

 ‘I did not know that.’  Stephen confessed.  

 “I don’t suppose magic could solve this?”  Tony asked doubtfully.

 ‘Magic is powerful but has limits and my abilities have never been weaker than they are right now.  Controlling and channeling magic takes concentration, mastery, study, meditation.  With every hour I am aboard and with each new torture I’m pulled father away from my abilities.  The magic I can do right now is just tricks and illusions and it will take more than a day back in the sea to regain control.’

 “So Daniels was right?  Hurting you keeps you from doing magic?”

 Stephen suddenly went quiet as he realized he had said too much about his weaknesses.  Tony could feel the Mer’s anxiety spike as he realized his mistake.  Rubbing at his own chest Tony was being bothered by the racing heartbeat that had plagued him earlier.  The longer they talked in general the worse Tony was feeling and he was starting to wonder if all this telepathic communication was coming at a cost.

 “I’m sorry, you don’t have to answer that.”  Tony said.

 ‘I suppose I already have.  Yes, pain makes magic very difficult to control.  I would need time to heal and mediate to conduct any spell powerful enough to get you back to land as we are very far from it.’

 “Thank you for being truthful about that.  I think we need to take me simply jumping ship off the table.”

 Stephen knit his brow once more and looked over the edge of the table he was sitting on in confusion.  

 “No,”  Tony shook his head  “that’s just an expression.  It means I can’t do it.  What if I somehow helped someone else get you back into the sea.”

 ‘You are the only human aboard who has shown even the slightest compassion for me.’

 “I was thinking more along the lines of another Mer.”  Tony corrected.  “You must have friends, family, someone who’s missing you?”

 ‘…none who can help.’

 The desolation in Stephen’s spoke of a very long and painful story that he was in no condition to share.  Not feeling well himself Tony wasn’t sure how much longer he could continue the conversation either.  Exhausted mentally and physically Stephen finally laid back down on the table.  Looking up at Tony he smiled. 

 ‘Thank you for hearing me out.  I don’t have much longer to rest before Eckles comes to take me away again.  Does your offer to watch over me while I sleep still stand?’

 “Of course.”

 ‘I will sleep much better knowing I have a guardian.  Usually I have protective spells up when I sleep but I'm far too weak to cast them so real rest is hard for me without some sense of security.’

 “Get some sleep, I will wake you before anyone comes.  I’ll keep trying to figure out a way for us both to get out of this.”

'I believe you.'

"I consider myself to be fairly clever for a human."  Tony smiled. 

Stephen smiled and tried to settled down, even though it quickly became apparent that he was still uncomfortable.

 ‘..can I ask an unusual favor of you?’

 “Sure.”

 Despite Tony’s response Stephen visibly hesitated.  Unable to voice his desire Stephen held his hand out in a silent request for Tony’s hand.  Freely giving Stephen his uninjured hand Tony passively allowed Stephen to guide him.  Stephen carded Tony’s fingers into one of the silver streaks in his hair at his temple carefully.  Leaning against Tony’s hand with a quiet sigh Stephen closed his eyes and relaxed with a hint of a smile that looked like he was lost in a good memory for once.  Only allowing himself a moment of the intimate interaction Stephen released Tony’s hand and pulled his head away slightly.

 ‘Thank you.’  Stephen thought to Tony sleepily.  

 “What was that?”

 ‘…it’s how Mer used to greet one another.  Contact there brings me great comfort.’

 “I will remember that.”

Chapter Text

 
Chapter Ten

 ‘This plan is madness, Stephen!  You can’t be serious!  The war…’

 ‘The war is madness!  We can not broker peace with a species we can’t even communicate with!’

 ‘Peace?  We are after victory!  They will tire of losing their ships to…’

 ‘Never.  They will never stop.  Not until every last one of us is *dead*! We underestimated them and their numbers. We have started something we can not end and we can not win!’

 ‘So you just want to kill us all yourself?!’

 ‘No, I will not fail.  I am Sorcerer Supreme now, I have the power I need.’

 ‘Steph…’

 ‘I can do this, I can save us...’

 “Stephen?”

 Tony’s voice invaded Stephen’s memory turned nightmare and jolted him awake.  Waking in pain and disoriented he looked up at Tony apprehensively as he struggled to pull his thoughts out of the past and into the present.  Seeing that he was having trouble Tony flashed him a reassuring smile and slowly reached out and carded his hand into Stephen’s hair.  The move helped Stephen realize that his previous conversation with the supposed human had not been a dream.  It was real, he had finally been heard by something other than a demon.  More than that he had been heard by someone to genuinely seemed to care if he lived or died. 

 ‘Tony.’  Stephen greeted with a smile.  

 “I’m sorry to wake you.”  Tony apologized.  “But the sun is starting to set and Eckles will likely be here soon.”

 ‘You were right to wake me.’  Stephen nodded and licked at his dry lips.  ‘If you could wet me down before he comes I would greatly appreciate it.’

 “I have the water right here, I just didn’t want to startle you with it while you were sleeping.”

 ‘Thank you.’

 Knowing it was going to be the last time he felt the water’s cool touch for a while Stephen closed his eyes and concentrated on enjoying it.  Tony did a good job of ensuring he truly soaked him down unlike the other humans who just splashed a bucket of water at him not really caring how much of it actually struck his skin.  The suffocating sensation of drying out paired with the itchy sting of the crystalized salt was far more torturous that any of the physical wounds he’d sustained.  More than just hydrating his body the water helped stir the magic that remained in him.  In the sea magic flowed through him like the currents on the tide, stranded in the air what little magic that he had felt like it was stagnating in his blood.

 “Better?”  Tony asked knowingly.  

 ‘Much.’  Stephen nodded.  ‘You need to put my chains back on.’

 “What?  No…”

 ‘Knowledge is power, you don’t want them knowing you can pick locks.  If they know you can they might not let us be alone together next time and I would hate to lose this privilege.’

 “I don’t like it when you’re right.”

 ‘Then you’re probably not going to like me much.’  Stephen teased.  

 Tony chuckled ruefully with a lopsided grin that Stephen couldn’t help but return.  When Tony stood back up from retrieving the chain from the floor he looked for a moment like he might pass out.  Concerned Stephen sat up and put his hand out, his instinct was to try and catch Tony with magic if he went to fall even though he knew he didn’t have that kind of strength at the moment.  

 “I’m okay.”  Tony assured.  “I just haven’t eaten anything today is all.”

 ‘You don’t have to starve yourself on my behalf.’

 “I didn’t think to bring anything down here to eat because I try to keep the lab clean and I didn’t want to leave you once you were here.”

 ‘I fear I’ve ruined the cleanliness of your lab.’  

 “It’s okay, luckily Ancient tech all appears to be surprisingly water and rust proof.”

 ‘That’s probably why there’s still an intact Ancient Temple at the bottom of the sea.’  

 “What? There is?”  Tony asked in excited shock.  “That’s amazing!  I would love to see it, I wonder if the tech is still inside, all the temples on land have been looted for centuries. Have you been inside?”

 ‘No.’  Stephen shook his head.  ‘It is guarded by a very aggressive AI.’

 “You know about AI?”

 ‘I know enough to leave it alone.’  Stephen smiled.  ‘I could take you there, it’s only in about two hundred feet of water.’

 “It might as well be two thousand.”

 ‘With my magic at full strength you could hold your breath as well as any natural born Mer.’

 “I dou…”

 Stephen knew exactly why Tony had stopped as he heard heavy foot steps in the hall as well.  With Eckles approaching he forced himself to lay down and held his hands up in a reminder to Tony to quickly place the shackles back on.  Tony nodded somberly and secured the chain as carefully as he could, threading it under the table the way it had been originally.  Anxious about being dragged back up on deck Stephen’s heart pounded against his ribs.  Looking down on him sympathetically Tony put his hand on Stephen’s chest to try to help calm him.  Stephen smiled at Tony gratefully as the simple gesture helped sooth his nerves.  They both jolted when Eckles banged on the door in a harsh knock.

 “Open up, Stark.”  Eckles demanded.  “If I have to break this door I’ll break your face next.”

 ‘Just do as he says.’  Stephen urged when Tony hesitated.  

 With an obvious heavy heart Tony nodded.  Heading over to the door with an unsteady gait Tony looked like he might drop at any second.  When Tony opened the door Eckles instantly took notice as he looked at Tony with what appeared to be genuine concern.  

 “You doing okay, Stark?”

 “What do you care, Eckles?”

 “Disease spreads fast on a ship, if you caught something by getting too cozy to this fish I need to know.”

 “I’m just sea sick.”

 “You never should have come on this voyage.”  Eckles said seriously. 

 “Finally we agree on something.”  

 ‘I’m glad you’re here.’  Stephen said from his place on the table.  

Tony flashed Stephen a guilty look that thankfully Eckles didn't seem to notice.

 “Here.”  Eckles tried to hand Tony a rope with a noose already tied into the end of it. 

 “No.”  Tony refused taking a step back. 

 “You untied him,”  Eckles growled  “so you have to snag his tail again.  I’m not giving him another chance to take a swing at me.  Put this around his tail or I’m going to put it around his throat.”

 Clenching his jaw in frustration Tony snatched the rope away from Eckles.  When Tony turned to face him Stephen sat up as best he could and gave the humans a deep warning growl.  Assuming the noise was for Eckles Tony stepped up to Stephen fearlessly, but when he got to the table Stephen made it clear he wasn’t going to be cooperative by thumping his tail against the table and glaring at him. 

 “Looks like he’s not as appreciative of the care you’ve given him as you’d hoped.”  Eckles taunted.

 ‘I’m sorry, Tony, we can’t let them think we are friends.’  Stephen apologized as he bared his teeth at him and hit the table again.  

 “Step…”

 ‘I also can’t let them know you can hear me.’  Stephen interrupted Tony using his name by swinging his tail at him.

 Stephen had thought he’d telegraphed his move well enough to give Tony warning to back out of the way.  However Tony didn’t move and was caught full force by Stephen’s tail.  Knocked to the ground Tony took a moment to get back up.  Eckles actually offered him his hand but Tony batted it away.  Stephen hated the hurt expression on Tony’s face, unable to tell if he was pretending or not.  

 ‘Tony,'  Stephen said apologetically  ‘I’m sorry, I thought you’d step back.’

 “Never trust a Mer, Kid.”  Eckles said almost sympathetically.  “Give me the rope, I’ll get him.”

 “No.”  Tony grumbled.  “I’ve got this.”

 ‘Tony?’  Stephen asked anxiously.

 “After everything I’ve done for you today, Mer, the least you can do is hold still.”  

 Stephen genuinely yelped when Tony pinned his tail to the table.  Fearing he’d ruined the fragile friendship he had with the human Stephen didn’t offer him any resistance as Tony looped the noose around his tail.

 ‘Tony, please, I’m sorry…I…I just don’t want them knowing they can hurt you to get to me and vice versa.’

 With his back to Eckles Tony glanced up at Stephen and winked at him.  Relief washed over Stephen as Tony confirmed that his behavior was an act.  Stephen was a little surprised at himself at just how much it had hurt to think that Tony had turned on him.  He was further put at ease as Tony gave his tail a reassuring squeeze. Stephen continued to growl and show his teeth to keep up appearances.   

 ‘Tony, something might happen to the ship tonight.’  Stephen warned.  ‘Get some food, water, and rest but be on deck by midnight. Okay?’

 “Okay,”  Tony said as he turned to Eckles  “he’s all yours.”

 “Finally showing some sense, Stark?  Good.”  Eckles nodded.  “I should have known the Captain knew what he was doing letting you two spend the day together.”  

 “Yeah.”  Tony agreed half heartedly. 

 “You okay?  You’re looking more green around the gills than usual.”

 “It’s been a long day.”  Tony said dismissively.  

'Whatever happens, Tony, thank you for today.'
 
 With Tony seemingly less interested in the Mer’s well being Eckles had lost some of his desire to rile either one of them up.  When Eckles stepped up to the table Stephen was worried that the powerful human was going to knock him unconscious again.  Hoping to avoid another painful concussion Stephen made a show of going into a panic before faking passing out.  Rolling his eyes back to just show the whites he collapsed dramatically.

 “Coward.”  Eckles chuckled.  “Makes my job easier though.”

"Did he just pass out?"  Tony asked trying to sound more disgusted than concerned.

'I'm okay.'  Stephen replied. 

 Stephen forced himself to lay still while Eckles took out a small key and unlocked the shackles that kept him bound to the table.  After spending the day under Tony’s caring touch it was difficult to passively let Eckles grab him by the wrists and haul him off the table.  Once Eckles threw him up over his shoulder to carry him away Stephen risked opening his eyes to look at Tony for what might be the last time.  Part of him regretted what he had put in motion, but there was no stopping it now.  

 ‘Remember, midnight, no later.’  

 Tony nodded but his expression looked a little vacant.  Stephen reminded himself that it had been a long day for Tony and hopefully a little rest would help.  Playing opossum once more Stephen stayed limp over Eckles shoulder as he brought him top side.  As nice as the break below decks had been Stephen still appreciated the cool night time sea breeze that struck him as he was carried into the fresh air.

 
 Walking over to the rail Eckles dumped him down on the deck carelessly.  With his hands free Stephen wasted no time in trying to take advantage of Eckles letting his guard down.  Twisting around he made a break for the rail.  Lashing out Eckles grabbed a fist full of Stephen’s hair and yanked him back.  Holding Stephen almost completely up off the deck Eckles motioned for help and Bryant scrambled over and tied off the line around Stephen’s tail to a new cleat that had been set in the deck specifically for this purpose.  With his tail secured Eckles dropped Stephen once more.  

 “I can’t blame you for trying.”  Eckles sneered.  “You have two options, Mer, cooperate and bring your hands up over your head so I can tie them to the rail, or fight me and I’ll have the boys hang you upside down from your tail for a few hours first.”

 Stephen looked down nervously at his abused tail.  The bandages Tony had wrapped around it were protecting the cuts from the noose that Tony hadn’t pulled very tight so he was relatively comfortable.  As much as he hated to cooperate with Eckles the thought of hanging from his tail for any length of time right now was unbearable.  Sighing heavily in defeat Stephen voluntarily lifted his arms up for Eckles to tie.  Stephen kept his hands balled into tight fists while Eckles lashed him to the rail so that when he relaxed he would have a little wiggle room in the ropes.  It wasn't enough to get himself out of the binding but it would help him keep some circulation.  Finishing the knot Eckles knelt down next to Stephen and slowly drew his finger down Stephen’s stomach.

 “As much as I enjoy all of this, if it were up to me I’d just slice you open stem to stern and spill your guts on the deck.”

 ‘You’d be wise to do so.  I don’t know what your Captain is up to, but he’s going to get you all killed.’

 Not hearing the threat Eckles double checked the bindings before losing interest in his captive.  A dozen or so crew members had gathered on the foredeck for a night of drinking and gambling on dice games and Eckles joined them.  Relieved to be left alone Stephen did his best to relax and conserve his energy.  It was impossible to actually slip into mediation with the rowdy humans so close by but he did manage to keep from panicking despite the restrictive bindings.  He had feared that Eckles was going to make tonight particularly difficult for him but the First Mate was thankfully more interested in alcohol and games for the time being.  

 The hours slipped by relatively easily even though Stephen was beginning to become uncomfortably dry.  As it drew closer to midnight the crew on deck had either drunkenly passed out or retreated to their bunks.  With only the sound of the wind creaking the rigging and the waves splashing against the hull Stephen distracted himself by staring up at the bright stars.  When he head a distinct sound of an explosive sigh coming from beside the ship he smiled. 

 ‘Hello, friend.’  Stephen said silently.  ‘Do not linger by this ship too long.’ 

 The curious whale that had just surfaced couldn’t understand the Mer directly but he did understand the intent behind the Sorcerer’s words.  Rolling over lazily in the water the giant marine mammal slapped the surface with her pectoral fin before disappearing back into the deep.  Stephen had wanted the whale to leave for her own safety but he felt a sharp pang of loneliness once she was gone.  Every year Stephen made the journey to Silver Banks to greet all the new Humpback calves being born there and help any mothers that needed assistance bringing the new lives into the sea.  

 Licking his dry lips once again Stephen started to twitch restlessly as the salt crystals began to sting and itch.   It was close to midnight and Stephen was hoping Tony would be arriving on deck any moment now.  However midnight came and went according to the distant chiming of the clock in the dinning hall and Stephen remained alone. Increasingly concerned Stephen tested the ropes holding him only to discover what he already knew.  Having gotten some rest he tried to call on enough magic to snap the rope, but spells that effected physical matter were far more complicated than simple illusions.  

 ‘Tony?’  Stephen called out silently.  ‘Tony?’

 Stephen wasn’t sure how close Tony had to be in order to hear him but he was getting truly worried.  Even if it was as simple as Tony having fallen asleep without setting something to wake him it could cost him his life if he was below decks.  With his tail starting to stick to the deck Stephen suddenly realized that if the evening didn’t go as planned he would need Tony to at least come soak him down before dawn.  The Helmsman and nightwatch certainly had no intention of leaving their posts to help him. 

 Fearing that his plan had failed Stephen was relieved when something large suddenly bumped up against the hull of the ship.  A cold shiver down his spine further confirmed his suspicions.  Bracing himself Stephen expected to hear the cracking of wood at any moment.  He took a few deep breaths knowing he may go down with the ship at first but he was confident that once in the water he could pull together enough magic to free himself.
 
 ‘Tony?!  Get up here now!  Please!’

 Stephen’s call went unanswered, but at the same time there was also no snapping of timbers.  Stephen’s heart sank as the boat slowly started to rock on its side slightly as a great weight crawled its way onto the far rail.  A slippery figure made of a barely organized heap of fins, tentacles, eyes and teeth slurped its way up onto the deck.  The nightwatch had noticed the boat’s odd movement but looking down on deck from his perch he couldn’t see anything, the helmsman was also looking directly at the creature with no reaction.  Invisible to human eyes the demon took its time inspecting the deck.  With only half its eel like body up on the ship it wrapped the rest of itself around the hull slowing the ship’s speed considerably.  

 Cursing under his breath Stephan could only wait for the creature to spot him.  Seeing the Sorcerer the demons dark slimy flesh quivered as it hesitantly approached.  Getting closer the creature inspected the Mer with a multitude of unblinking glowing green eyes.  A deep purple tongue snaked its way out of the large toothy maw and licked the blood stained wood next to Stephen’s pinned tail.  The tongue retreated back to its master and turning its bulbous head the demon focused its largest eye on Stephen.

 ‘Ssstephen?’  The demon hissed with a chuckled.  ‘Isss that really you?’ 

 ‘Yar’sa’dril.’  Stephen greeted coldly. 

  ‘Can it really be?  Sssorcerer Sssupreme high and dry instead of high and mighty?’

 ‘Yar…’

 ‘I’ve been following your blood for milesss, I didn’t know what I’d find but I never expected to sssee thisss.  How delightful.’  Yar’sa’dril reached a tentacle out and ran the tip across the gold band that Stephen wore.  ‘I love your jewelry, Sssetephen.’

 ‘I assure you it’s temporary.’

 ‘I don’t know about that.  You look like you’re in ssserious trouble, Sssorcerer.’

 ‘I don’t suppose you’re in the mood to help me?’

 Yar’sa’dril’s eyes suddenly all blinked out of sync with one another before the entire creature jiggled with laughter.  The deck of the ship vibrated with Yar’sa’dril’s mirth causing a few of the drunken crew sleeping on deck to look around briefly before laying back down.  Stephen ground his teeth together in frustration, of all the demons that could have been attracted to his blood trail this was the worst possible one.  Others would have crushed the ship without question to get to him.  Yar’sa’dril however was always cautious and curious whenever it bothered to come to the surface. 

 ‘Is that a ‘no’?’  Stephen asked dryly.

 ‘Why in the name of Agaroth’s teeth would I ssset you free?’

 ‘So you can kill my yourself in a fair fight later like you’ve always wanted to.’

 ‘No, I think I like thisss fate for you better.’

 ‘I don’t believe that, you hate humans more than you hate me.’  Stephen pointed out hopefully.  ‘You eat ships like this for breakfast.’

 ‘Yesss, but ssseeing you on board hasss ssspoiled my appetite.’

 Stephen was having trouble hiding his desperation from the demon as he tried to think of something he could offer the beast in exchange for freedom.  Becoming bolder Yar’sa’dril slithered closer and licked its slime covered tongue up Stephen’s chest.  

 ‘Isss thisss really your best plan, Sssorcerer?  Chum the watersss with your own blood in hopesss an enemy will come and tear the ssship apart to get to you?’  The demon asked knowingly.  ‘Are you really that alone?  Have you no friendsss?’

 Stephen just ignored the demon hoping to anger it enough to get it to make a mistake and accidentally tip the ship or a the very least break one of the masts that it currently had several tentacles wrapped around.  Ya’sa’dril however didn’t take the bait and remained eerily calm. 

 ‘I haven’t tasted Mer blood in the water in decadesss…’  Ya’sa’dril leaned in closer.  ‘Ssstephen are you all that’sss left?  Is the Mer who swore an Oath to protect his speciesss the last of his wretched kind?’

 ‘No.’  Stephen said firmly. 

 ‘Then where are they?  Why haven’t any of them come to sssave you?’

 Stephen fell silent, knowing his plans to escape had failed once again anyway there was no sense in talking to the demon.  Stephen knew Ya’sa’dril wouldn’t just slink back off into the depths, it would spread the word to the other demons to keep them from falling for his trick to gain his freedom with their help sinking the ship.  Ya’sa’dril slipped its tongue under Stephen’s muzzled jaw and forced him to look up at the large glowing eye that it had trained on him.

 ‘What wasss the Ancient One thinking?  Of all the fish in the Sssea picking *you* to be Sssorcerer Sssupreme?  Pathetic.  Look at you, you’ve been defeated with a sssimple rope.  I guess he was just a dotting old fool after all, he died for nothing sssaving your worthlessss tail.’

 Stephen had had that same thoughts many times over the years but it still cut him to the bone to hear it.  Part of him felt like despite being on deck he should still have enough magic to free himself, but that the power had deserted him not because he was in pain but because he was unworthy of it.

 ‘When I get off this ship I am going to hunt you down once and for all Ya’sa’dril!’  Stephen snarled in an empty threat.

 ‘Good-bye, Sssorcerer, I wish you a long, painful, and above all humiliating death at the handsss of the humansss.’

 Ya’sa’dril once again hit a nerve by adding the ‘humiliating’ piece to his morbid farewell.  To be cut down in battle or even just caught and quickly killed was one thing, to be left on display like this was maddening.   After one last leering look the demon slid off the ship and back into the cool waters of the sea that Stephen missed so desperately.  Acutely aware of how dry he’d become Stephen tried to call out to Tony again.

 ‘Tony?  Tony, can you hear me?  I need help!’

 Fearful that he was not being heard Stephen swallowed convulsively as his breathing became increasingly labored.  He couldn’t tell if it was dehydration or just panic that was causing the air in his lungs to thicken but either way he was in trouble.  Yanking at his bound wrist he tried calling out with his true voice but it barely a whisper above the sound of the waves.  Forcing himself to calm Stephen poured all of his energy into contacting the only soul who had any interest in helping him.

 ‘Tony, please…don’t leave me alone…please…’

Chapter Text

Chapter Eleven

 Waking with a regretful groan Daniels rolled over and stared out the windows that made up the back wall of his cabin at the stern of the ship.  With a pounding headache from another night of drinking he watched the foam play in the wake caused by the ship cutting through the deep blue ocean.  The gentle rocking might make other men sick but Daniels found comfort it in.  Forcing himself into facing another day Daniels threw his legs over the edge of his bunk and stood up with a stretch.  

 After getting dressed and slamming back some water Daniels walked over to his desk.  There was a heap of various charts stretched out on the mahogany desk.  After Tony had pulled them off course it had taken a bit of work to figure out exactly where they had ended up.  They had been hours from utter disaster and it was going to take days battling the current to get them back on their proper course.  Looking the map over Daniels still had doubts that Tony’s tech was responsible, but he had to admit that he didn't understand tech any better than he understood magic.

 Absent mindedly opening one of the desk drawers Daniels pulled out a round gold medallion.  Flipping the palm sized trinket over in his hand he stared at its highly polished surface.  The large dome in the center that was surrounded by smaller orbs had a groove across the center that looked like it should open up, but no matter how Daniels tried he was never able to pry it open.  Everything about the pendant sent a shiver down Daniels spine and yet he’d never been able to get rid of it.  It wasn’t for a lack of trying, clearly made of gold it should be easy to sell, however every time they were in port Daniels somehow just forgot to bring it to market.  A few times he had tried to throw it over the side into the ocean, but he always ended up changing his mind.  

 Placing the heavy medallion back into his desk Daniels couldn’t even recall how he’d come to possess it.  There was a haze in his mind connected to the pendant and today was no different.  Not knowing why he’d pulled it out in the first place he just as quickly forgot about it as he closed the drawer once more.  Heading for the cabin door Daniels stopped when he could have sworn he heard whispered voices, but after pausing for a moment the only sounds that came to him were the waves.  Shrugging it off as just enough effect of the hangover he stepped out into the early morning sun.  

 “What the…”  

 Looking down off the Quarterdeck to the main weather deck Daniels discovered the Mer dangerously close to death.  The only sign he wasn’t dead already was his sporadic shuddering breath.  Surprised by the Mer’s poor condition Daniels made his way over to his captive.  Pulling his knife from his belt Daniels stepped forward with every intent to just end the Mer’s suffering.  Jerking his head up at hearing the whispering voices again Daniels lost his taste for blood and sheathed the weapon.  Going over to the wooden pail he retrieved some sea water and splashed it on Stephen with little effect.  Daniels looked over at the pile of crew that had spent the night on deck that were starting to wake up. 

 “Eckles!”  Daniels barked. 

 “Aye, Captain?”

 “Why is the Mer almost dead?  Where’s Stark?  He was supposed to be keeping him wet.”

 “He and the fish had a bit of a falling out.  Mer gave him quite the slap.”

 “Damn…”  Daniels muttered under his breath.  “I could have sworn they were going to form a bond.”

 “What? Why would we want that?”

 “I have my reasons.”

 Eckles just shrugged and went about assigning the crew tasks for the day.  Daniels looked back down at Stephen skeptically, he doubted that Tony would just leave the Mer to die even if he had lashed out at him.  More than that he doubted the Mer was stupid enough to push away the only soul on the ship to show him any mercy, particularly considering the bandages that had been placed around his wounds with care.  

 “Something’s not right.”

 Daniels’ musing jolted Stephen awake.  Gasping sharply Stephen looked up at Daniels briefly before searching the deck with his eyes.  When he didn’t find what he was looking for he turned back to the Captain with an expression of horrified desperation.  It was not the same meek fear that he had looked at him with the other day, this was far more genuine.  When Daniels just continued to stare at him Stephen yanked at his bound wrists and slapped his tethered tail as best he could against the deck.

 “Taaan…Taahhh…”  Stephen attempted to speak.  “Staaarrr…”

 When the Mer gave up on speech and just snapped at the air with his teeth Daniels blood ran cold.  There was one explanation as to why Tony wasn’t on deck helping the Mer that made perfect sense, and that was that he couldn’t make the trip.  Daniels scrambled over to the stairs that led below decks and practically jumped down them.  Daniels didn’t bother checking Tony’s cabin, he knew if the tecnomancer was in distress he’d hide in his lab.  Getting to the locked lab door Daniels slammed his mechanical fist against it.  

 “Stark!  You have exactly three seconds to open this door before I break it down!”

 Daniels counted to three only because he had given Tony his word that he would never enter the makeshift lab unannounced.  When he didn’t get any response from inside he used his augmented limb to simply snap the door handle off and threw the door open. 

 “Tony!”
 
 Laying on his side under the table with a blueish foam trickling from his lips Tony was unresponsive.  Dropping to his knees Daniels dragged Tony out from under the table and without hesitation forced two of his fingers down his throat.  Reacting violently Tony jerked back and spat up a mouthful of translucent blue fluid before going into a coughing fit.  Daniels reached out and ripped the bandage off Tony’s hand revealing dark blue streaks radiating out under his skin from the horseshoe bruise mark that held two small breaks in the skin.  

 “Damn it,”  Daniels swore before cupping Tony’s face in his hand.  “Tony?  Tony, you with me?”

 “…”  Tony tried and failed to respond as more foam dripped from his parted lips. 

 “You’re going to be okay, just hold on.”

 Daniels voice held very little confidence as he gathered Tony up in his arms and lifted him up off the floor.  Delirious Tony fought weakly to be put back down as he pushed against Daniels’ chest.  With his eyes rolled back to white he muttered incoherently something that sounded like an apology.  Rushing him topside Tony squawked in protest at the blinding sunlight.  Already on edge Daniels’ heart nearly stopped when there was a sudden anguished cry.  It took Daniels a second to realize that the Mer had been the source of the emotional noise. 

 “Taaann!”  Stephen cried.  

 Looking over at Stephen Daniels found the Mer panicking, tearing at his binding to the point of reopening his wound under the bandages he appeared to be trying to signal Daniels to come closer.   Daniels made a point of holding Tony tigher to his chest as he glared at the Mer.
 
 “You did this!”  Daniels snarled.  

 “Aaah…caaa…saaa…”  Stephen barked hoarsely in frustration. 
 
 Ignoring the Mer Daniels turned to the crew on deck who all seemed frozen in place at the sudden emergency.  Daniels was used to them looking to him for orders and he already had a plan. 

 “Williams, get the kit!”

 “Aye, Captain!”

 “Eckles, bring that Mer up on the Quarter.  Bryant, help him.”

 “Aye, Captain.”  Eckles and Bryant chimed in unison.  

 Daniels carried Tony up onto the Quaterdeck and laid him down in the sliver of shade cast by one of the sails.  Convulsing Tony gasped for breath while sweat rolled off his skin and drenched his hair.  Kneeling next to him Daniels kept Tony on his side to ensure that if he threw up again that he wouldn’t drown in it.  Opening his eyes Tony looked up at Daniels with anxiety glittering in his unfocused gaze.  Putting his hand on Tony’s cheek Daniels attempted to reassure him.  

 “It’s okay, Tony, we’re going to help you.”  Daniels said softly.  “Try not to panic, you need to keep your heart rate down.”

 Hearing about his heart Tony drew his hands up onto his chest and held them protectively over his heart.  Daniels was encouraged that Tony had heard and understood him despite his rapidly deteriorating condition.

 “Here, let’s open your shirt more, it will help you breathe.”

 “N…no!”  Tony stuttered and curled up tighter.

 “Okay, easy, just try to relax.”

 “No…”  Tony repeated but this time more in dismay. 

 Daniels followed Tony’s line of sight over to where Eckles and Bryant were dragging the terrified Mer up the stairs to join them on the Quarterdeck.  Eckles had taken a strip of cloth and tied it off between the Mer’s teeth to gag him.  Tony tried to say more but lost his voice to dry heaving.  Stephen wasn’t giving the men any fight as they brought him up on the deck to join his victim.   When they dropped him on the floor he didn’t try to stop Eckles from retying his hands behind his back.  

 “Bryant, get that crate and drag it over here.”

 “Aye, Captain.”  

 “I don’t understand,”  Eckles said as he kept Stephen pinned down  “the band should have prevented this.”

 “He didn’t get a full dose or he’d be dead already.”  

 Stephen bit down on the cloth in his teeth with a keen whimper.  Tony had closed his eyes but he snapped them open again at the sound.  Looking at Stephen he gave him a sad smile before he passed out again.  Daniels watch as the Mer stared at Tony mournfully knowing the slow death sentence he’d bestowed on the hapless human.

 “You may have his forgiveness, Mer, but you don’t have mine.”  Daniels announced coldly.  “Where the hell is Williams?!”

 “Here, Captain!”  Williams called hurrying up the steps with a medium sized black box.  “Sorry, Captain, it’s been a long time since this has seen the light of day.”

 “Get him up on the crate.”

 Bryant had dragged over a large heavy crate and Eckles lifted Stephen up and slammed him down on it chest first.  Bent forward over the crate Stephen gave Eckles a brief struggle but gave up when Eckles leaned his full weight between his shoulder blades.  Leaving Tony in William’s care Daniels took the black box from him and brought it over to the Mer.  Stephen watched the Captain apprehensively as he set down the box in front of him and opened it.  It wasn’t until he saw the tools and glass vials within that he suddenly started giving Eckles an honest fight.  Bucking wildly he forced Eckles to straddle him to hold him down.

 “Bryant, get his tail!”  Eckles ordered.   

 Bryant stepped on the rope wrapped around Stephen’s tail to help keep him still.  In the end it was the Mer’s exhaustion that quieted him more than anything.  With the Mer mostly subdued Daniels pulled the gag out of his mouth.  The Mer started to try speaking again but couldn't make himself understood.  Not that Daniels was in the mood to listen anyway.  He fished several tools out of the box including a dull hook with a handle and two small chains that had an intricate metal pieces attached.  Clearly knowing what he was looking at Stephen audibly snapped his jaw shut and glared up at Daniels.  

 “Cooperate and Tony might live.”  Daniels pointed out.  “Make this difficult and we loose time that he might not have.”

 Stephen glanced over at Tony who was jerking in his unnatural sleep.  His hand with the blue pattern radiating out from the bite mark was clearly visible and seemed to help the Mer come to a decision.  Resigning himself to his fate Stephen relaxed his jaw and opened his mouth. Despite having the dangerous Mer’s apparent cooperation Daniels had Eckles grab a fist full of his hair to help keep him still.  Placing the dull hook in his mouth he pulled down to hold his jaw open while he clicked the metal pieces attached to the chain into place on both sides of his lower teeth.  Keeping still Stephen continued to glare spitefully at Daniels.

 “You’re cooperating now, but I’m not taking any chances around you.”  Daniels explained.  “Eckles, hold the chains tight, I’m going to take the band off.”

 “Be careful, he doesn’t have much to lose at this point.”

 “I think he has more to lose now than when we first captured him.”  Daniels said knowingly.  

 The way the Mer dropped eye contact with him told Daniels he was right.  Any 'falling out' the pair had had last night was all an act that had quickly been dropped.  Still sitting on Stephen’s back Eckles took the chains in each hand and pulled back like the reins on a runaway horse.  Trying to get this over with quickly Stephen held still as Daniels carefully removed the gold band he wore.  Breathing heavily Stephen moved his sore jaw as best he could with Eckles pulling on his lower molars.

 “Are you going to show us your teeth or do we have to force them out?”  Daniels demanded.  “I have no idea if anti-venom is going to help Tony at this point, but it’s his only chance and that means draining your fangs.”

 Stephen looked at Tony doubtfully but returned his attention to Daniels and nodded.  Eckles kept the tension on the chains to keep Stephen from making any sudden movements but also making it more difficult for him to dislocate his lower jaw, something that had previously been made impossible by the band.  Stephen yelped as Eckles suddenly jerked more pressure on the chains.  Having heard Stephen’s jaw clicking out of place Eckles had taken the next step forcefully.  

 With pressure applied down and slightly out on his jaw it split down the middle in the front.  A seam in his skin that was almost invisible buried in his facial hair gave way as Eckles pulled harder.  As the Mer’s lower jaw opened two large curved teeth, one on each side, slid out of the bone and were exposed to the air.  At the same time two more teeth descended from just behind his upper canine teeth.  With his teeth bared and his jaw opened Stephen much more closely resembled the drawings Tony remembered that depicted the Mer as monsters.  Ignoring the larger teeth it was the set of smaller upper teeth that Daniels was after.  The large ones in the lower jaw simply held prey.  The upper ones on the other hand were hollow and conducted a highly potent venom. 

 With his teeth exposed Stephen weld his eyes shut as he began shivering.  The fins on his tail that Bryan was still keeping pined curled in a sign of obvious discomfort.  Ignoring the Mer’s pain Daniels retrieved a glass vial with a wax cap on it and cautiously pressed one of the teeth through the soft wax.  Stephen jerked in an involuntary spasm when Daniels pulled forward on the vial causing the venom to flow into it.  Draining the tooth Daniels repeated the process with a new vial on the other side.  Putting the dangerous venom back into the holder in the box he picked up an small set of pliers. 

 “I should just rip all of these out now.”  Daniels snarled as he threatened one of the large curved teeth in Stephen’s lower jaw.  

 Trembling violently Stephen stared up at Daniels in horror as he clamped the pliers down on the vulnerable tooth.  The Mer could only whimper quietly however Daniels startled violently and released his hold of the tooth when Tony suddenly woke with a terrified scream.  Arching his back he fought blindly against Williams who was trying to get him settle down. 

 “No, no!  What are you doing to him?!”  Tony demanded.  “Stop!  Please! Leave him alone!”

 Eckles had been distracted by Tony as well and Stephen took the opportunity to pull the chains out of his grasp and quickly close his mouth and reset his jaw.  Just as quickly as he had woken Tony was out again.  When Daniels turned back and found the Mer’s jaw firmly shut he decided against the long and arduous process of forcing them back open.  They’d had his help the first time but it was clear that he would fight literally tooth and nail this time around.  They had what they needed anyway.  Daniels picked up the gold band, the Mer tensed as he secured it back in place but he didn't fight it.  Eckles got off his back and pulled the metal pieces on the chains off his teeth.  Fading fast Stephen peacefully allowed Bryant to pick him up and take him back to the rail.  

 Draining some of the clear venom out of one of the vials Daniels carefully measured it and mixed it with a bottle of ingredients that he hoped hadn’t expired over the years.  Swirling the mixture together he waited for it to turn from green to purple before drawing it into a new syringe.  Taking the needle over to Tony he found a vein in his arm and injected him with the liquid.  Far from responding positively Tony instantly went into a seizure.   Daniels ensured he didn’t injure himself for the brief time it took the spasms to subside.  Once Tony had calmed Eckles stepped up and lifted him up to take him into Daniels cabin.  Eckles looked down at Tony and noted the blueish cast to his lips. 

 “Do you think the anti-vemon will work?”

 “I don’t know…no ones ever lived long enough for me to administer it.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Twelve

 “Wha…what have you done to me?!”

 “I saved your life.”

 Tony jerked awake from the nightmare in a cold sweat with his heart hammering dangerously fast.  Sitting bolt upright he was assaulted by a wave of vertigo as he struggled to remember where he was.  For a split moment he almost believed that his entire trip to sea and the ill fated Mer had just been a dream.  However the scent of salt and the gentle sway of the ship beneath him brought him back to reality.  Finally recognizing the Captain’s quarters Tony panicked and looked down to ensure that no one had taken off his shirt while he was out.  He was still covered and his binding was tightly wrapped in the same distinct way he wore the cloth.  

 “I’d be tied to something or dead if anyone had seen it.”  Tony muttered to himself.  

 Hearing how dry and hoarse his voice was Tony tried to piece together his memory to figure out what had happened.  He remembered Stephen getting taken away by Eckles and shortly after he’d been absolutely doubled over with stomach pain.  He had known even then that half the pain was not his own, but rather Stephen’s terror at being tormented on deck transferring to him.  Tony understood why Stephen didn’t want him coming up on deck to defend him as it would just make the game more exciting for Eckles, but he hated leaving him alone to the jackals.   However shortly after that his pain had degraded into a debilitating weakness until he ended up on the floor drifting in and out of consciousness.

 Tony’s already fast beating heart stumbled in its rhythm as another memory came to him of waking up on deck staring up at the sky with Stephen’s terror absolutely overwhelming him.  Stephen either couldn’t or wouldn’t scream but Tony had been unable to stop himself.  He vaguely recalled begging for mercy for the Mer but he doubted he received it.  After that everything went blank againg.  

 Closing his eyes Tony concentrated on trying to determine if his current anxiety fully belonged to him to help him determine if Stephen was even still alive.  Focusing inward he decided his fear was his own, but the hopeless broken ache in his heart was definitely Stephen still holding on to life or rather not being allowed to succumb to death yet.  Tears traced down Tony’s face at the lonely desolation Stephen was weakly radiating from somewhere near by.  

 Wanting to get to him Tony got to his feet too fast and was forced to sit back down on the edge of Daniels’ bed as he nearly passed out.  Before he was able to try again the cabin door opened and Daniels stepped inside with a surprised look on his face.  Bile jumped to the back of Tony’s throat just looking at the cruel Captain as Daniels smiled brightly at him.

 “Tony!  Welcome back to the land of the living.”  Daniels beamed in genuine relief.  “You had me worried.  I honestly didn’t think you were going to pull through.”

 “Wha…what happened?  Where’s St…is the Mer okay?”

 “The Mer is why you almost died.  I’m still considering ripping his fangs out.”

 “Fangs?”

 “You really don’t know?  I’m sorry, Tony, I assumed you knew that Mer are highly venomous.  I didn’t think they could transfer that venom when muzzled but he still got you.  I should have held him down and torn the anti-venom from him the second he bit you.”

 “Captain, please, he didn’t mean to hurt me.”

 “Oh I know.”  Daniels said.  “You should have heard him crying for you the past few days.”

 “Days?!”  Tony repeated in horror.

 “I mean, I assume he means you when he screeches ‘Taaaaahh’.”  Daniels mockingly imitating Stephen’s guttural voice.  “He may have tried to hide it before, but he’s bonded to you.” 

 “'Bonded'?  He’s not a puppy that’s lost its mother!  He knows I’m the only one who cares about his life which he’s desperate to save!”  Tony snarled.  “When he was first captured you said he couldn’t speak, you made it sound like he was just an animal.  But you *know* he understands you perfectly.  He reacts when you threaten him, he responds when you ask a yes/no question…”

 “Translation is just a magic trick of his.”  Daniels shrugged.  

 “It doesn’t matter if he uses magic to understand.”  Tony replied in frustration.  “The point is he *does* understand!  He’s a self-aware and capable of fearing for his own mortality.  He’s intelligent…”

 “I know all of that.”  Daniels interrupted calmly.  “I’d hate Mer less if they weren’t intelligent.”

 “What?”

 “If Mer were just animals then we wouldn’t have called it a ‘War’, it would have just been a ‘Hunt’.

 “You don’t know he was part of the War.”  Tony insisted.  “He can’t be much older than I am.”

 “He could be hundreds of years old.”  Daniels corrected. 

 “You still don’t have any proof that he’s done anything to deserve any of this.”

 “Of course I have proof: he has a tail.”  

 “Is your hatred of him really that blind?”  Tony sighed in frustration.
 
 “Yes.”  Daniels admitted darkly.  “Yours would be too if you’d seen half the things I have.”

 “Capta…”

 “If you believe in his innocence so much ask him if you’re the first human he’s bitten.”  Daniels growled.  “Trust me there will be lie in his eyes when nods his head!” 

 “Why are you doing all of this?”  Tony asked quietly.  “This can’t all be in the name of satisfying revenge.  What is your endgame?” 

 “Come on, let’s go see the Mer.”  Daniels ignored Tony’s question.   “Without you around to guard him the boys have been particularly hard on him.  You’ve been out for three days, so I’ll give you that same amount of time to get him back to health.”

 “What’s the point?  You’ll just torture him again.  All I’m doing is prolonging his suffering.”

 “Fine.  You’re right.”  Daniels stepped back and pulled out his knife.  “Stay here.  I’ll go end this.”

 “No!”  Tony jumped to his feet, fighting once again against his dropping blood pressure.  “No, please…three days?”
 
 “Only if you ask him if he’s bitten anyone else.  Deal?”

 Tony nodded in agreement.  Tony was still having a hard time separating the man that the Captain had been before Stephen was brought aboard and now.  Tony felt that he wasn’t often wrong about people and he had come to like and even trust the out going and reasonable Captain.  This turn to stubborn cruelty felt like a jarring turn in character, but Tony couldn’t decide if the presences of the Mer was simply revealing his true colors or if Stephen was driving him to some kind of obsessive madness.  Right now he didn’t care, he just wanted to shield Stephen from the Captain’s wrath as best he could until he found a way to free him.  

 Daniels held out his hand when Tony had trouble with his balance but Tony refused to accept it.  Nodding in understanding Daniels stepped to the side and made a ‘ladies first’ gesture towards the door.  Tony ground his teeth together but headed towards the door.  Weak from his own brush with death Tony ordered his legs to carry him forward.  Daniels followed close behind ready to catch Tony if he fell.

 Stepping out into the midday light Tony blinked hard against the blinding sun.  When his vision cleared he had expected to see Stephen in his usual place on the main weather deck.  However the Mer was right in front of him.  Gasping sharply Tony very suddenly lost his battle with his weak legs and started to fall.  Expecting the reaction Daniels was at the ready and caught Tony under the arms.  With the help of his mechanical limb Daniels easily kept Tony on his feet.  Too shocked to pull away from Daniels Tony just stared in horror at Stephen. 

 Lashed to the Quarterdeck rail by his outstretched shoulders, elbows and wrists Stephen was being half held up off the deck leaving his tail at an awkward angle.   He could relieve the pressure on his arms but only at the expense of pushing his tail into the deck and expending a tremendous amount of energy to hold himself.  A piece of cloth between his teeth and tied behind his head prevented him from getting the chance to bite again. The once rich blue and deep red of his lower half was now a pale washed out sickly color.  His human skin seemed resistant to sunburn but was covered in salt, blood, and bruising.  His eyes were open but with his head bowed he was just staring vacantly at the wooden deck.  

 Making sure Tony was on his feet Daniels stepped up to Stephen.  Showing he wasn’t completely out of fight Stephen made an effort to lift his tail to strike at at Daniels.  He still had the noose wrapped tight around his tail but the line wasn’t attached to anything.  However it didn’t matter he didn’t have the strength to defend himself.  Tony rush up to get to him but Daniels put his metal arm out to keep him back.

 The wooden pail they used to bring him water was sitting next to him already full.  Tony didn’t understand at first why they were keeping the water on the deck until Daniels picked it up and threw the contents at Stephen.  Throwing his head back Stephen bit down on the cloth in his teeth and wailed in exhausted agony as the water that had been heated by the sun soaked his skin.  The salt water was keeping him alive but it didn’t have the refreshing effect that the cold water straight from the ocean did.  Bringing his head down Stephen shook the water out of his eyes and glared in seething rage at the humans.  However it only took a second for Stephen’s murderous look to change to joyous relief.  He had looked close to death moments ago but seeing Tony he rallied.  

 ‘Tony!’  Stephen cried happily.  ‘The…they told me I killed you…’

 “Ask him.”  Daniels demanded.  

 “I…”  Tony hesitated fearing the answer would only vindicate the bitter Captain.  

 ‘Tony?’  Stephen asked anxiously.  

 “Ask him!”  

 “I’m sorry,  I have to ask or he isn’t going to take you off the rail.”  Tony explained. 

 ‘Then ask me anything.’

 “Am I the first human you’ve bitten?”  

 ‘…no.’  Stephen admitted casting his eyes to the deck and shaking his head slightly.  ‘I lost my taste for war very quickly, but not before making some terrible mistakes.’

 Tony expected Daniels to turn to him and gloat but he had clearly been taken by surprise by the honesty when Stephen had shook his head with obvious regret.  Staring at the Mer with an unreadable expression Daniels shook his own head as if he was clearing away a thought that he didn’t want to admit to.  Having used the last of his reserves to answer Tony Stephen fought to stay awake as he teetered on the verge of passing out.  When Daniels went to pull his knife back out Tony quickly put himself between the Captain and Stephen.  Even if he wasn’t weakened from days of unconsciousness he knew he was no physical match for Daniels, particularly since the entire crew would come to their Captain’s aide, but he stood his ground.  Making no aggressive moves Daniels handed Tony the knife handle first before backing up.  

 “Cut him down.  A deal's a deal.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Thirteen

 Tony watched Eckles shackle Stephen back onto the table in his lab with his heart in his throat.  By the time he had managed to carefully cut Stephen free of the railing the Mer had lapsed back into unconsciousness.  Tony knew that Stephen often played opossum to keep the humans from bothering to torment him, but he highly doubted that his current state was an act.  With the cloth gag still between his teeth he audibly sucked for air in a irregular staggered pattern.  

 Unlike his usually taunting self Eckles hadn’t said a word.  In fact when Tony had found himself too weak with his own brush with death to lift Stephen let alone carry him down below Eckles had silently come up on the Quarterdeck and hoisted the Mer up.  Tony wouldn’t call Eckles handling of Stephen exactly gentle but at the same time he didn’t have the gleeful malevolence about him that he'd had last time.  With his task complete Eckles turned around to face Tony.

 “I’m glad you are feeling better, Stark.”  Eckles said simply.  

 “You are?”  Tony asked surprised. 

 “I wouldn’t wish death at the hands of a Mer on my worst enemy and you are far from that.  You’re more of an annoyance.”

 Tony did not share the same sentiment and absolutely counted Eckles among his worst enemies.  Not looking to start a fight Tony said nothing.  Eckles glanced back over his shoulder at Stephen who was looking like each breath might just be his last.  Tony wanted Eckles to leave so he could get to tending to Stephen before it was too late but he knew better than to rush the stubborn man.  Eckles spent another moment debating with himself before he stepped up to Tony.

 “Stark,”  Eckles said in a serious low tone  “I know the Captain has asked you to heal him, but maybe it would be better for everyone, including the Mer, if he didn’t make it long enough to end up tied to the rail again.”

 “Eckles…”

 “I can’t disobey my Captain by out right killing him myself, but I don’t like what this Mer is doing to him.  You can’t tell me you haven’t noticed the change.”

 Tony’s hesitation to reply gave Eckles all the answer he needed. 

 “The sea is a dangerous place and a Captain that becomes too distracted or distressed can sink a ship with even the simplest mistake at a crucial time.  We are heading into an area known for violent storms and rough seas in just a few days sail.  This ship needs her Captain’s mind clear or we could all die. This was all fun and games for the first few days, but enough is enough.”

 “Fun and games?”  Tony snarled in disgust.

 “I know you don’t have what it takes to murder,”  Eckles continued with eerie calm  “but it wouldn’t take much neglect to simply ease him peacefully into death at this point.  If you truly care about him you’ll help him to the other side.”

 “If you want him off this ship why don’t you try to talk Daniels into letting him go?  We could all just walk away from this.”

 “No.  He is going to die, Stark, how much more pain he has to endure to get there is up to you.”

 Tony’s blood boiled at Eckles placing the burden of such a terrible decision on his shoulders without even entertaining the alternative trying to talk to Daniels.  Understanding the severity of what he had ask Eckles gave Tony a respectful nod and quickly left.  With Eckles finally gone Tony rushed to Stephen’s side.  Tony confirmed that Stephen was not pretending to be passed out, he was locked in unnatural sleep.  Even with the gag Stephen was opening and closing his mouth with each breath looking very much like a fish dying on a sun scorched dock.  

 Hating to see him chained down during what might be his final moments Tony quickly picked the locks on the shackles to at least offer him that freedom.  Tony tried to untie the cloth that they’d forced between Stephen’s teeth to ensure no one else got bit, but in the end he had to retrieve the knife and cut it free.  Furrowing his brow Tony took a closer look at Stephen’s throat, under the dried blood and salt was a deep purple shadow that encircled his neck.  Tony winced in sympathy as he realized it was bruise caused by a rope.  Beyond being dangerously dehydrated he had a myriad of abrasions, cuts, and bruising marring his skin and his deathly pale tail.  As much as Tony hated to admit it, Eckles was right the Mer was on the knife’s edge.  

 “I want you to live, but wish I knew what you wanted.”  Tony said sadly as he brushed Stephen’s cheek.  “You’ve shown such incredible courage and an unwavering desire to fight…but that was before three straight days of what must have been nightmarish torture.”

 Tony’s voice didn’t wake Stephen but it did cause him to look like he was struggling to surface.  Twitching like a dog chasing a rabbit in its sleep Stephen barred his teeth and growled aggressively.  Even though Stephen was still clearly unconscious Tony moved his hand away from his face just in case of another accidental bite.  Tony took the fact that Stephen was showing defiance even in his dreams as a sign that he still wished to fight and went to retrieve some cold sea water.  He reasoned that if Stephen wanted to die he would just let go, but it was obvious that he had no intention of just slipping away.  

 Tony carefully poured the fresh water over Stephen causing the Mer to arch his back slightly as his tail quivered.  It was amazing how quickly the cool water improved his condition.  Tony could even swear some of the color returned to his tail.  However taking note of the noose that had once again been wrapped around the base of Stephen’s tail he realized it was dangerously tight and cutting both his skin and circulation.  

 Worried about Stephen losing his fluke and truly being unable to return to the sea he put down the empty pail and concentrated on the rope.  The way it was cinched down told Tony that they had been hanging Stephen from his tail again.  Grinding his teeth in rage Tony was starting to think that maybe he should help Stephen just sink the ship and drown the crew like the rats they were.  Unable to get a knife through the thick rope without risking further damage Tony brought out one his laser cutter tools.  Working carefully he sliced through the noose and pulled the blood soaked rope free.  The bandage he had wrapped around Stephen’s tail had protected him somewhat, however, now they were stuck to the wounds they had covered.  Not really thinking it through Tony tugged on one of them to pull it free.  Yelping with a spasm of pain Stephen jerk his tail to the side out of Tony's grasp.

 “I’m sorry.”  Tony apologized as he quickly pulled his hands away.  “I didn’t mean to hurt you.” 

 Laying still again Stephen didn’t give any indication that he actually knew what was going on.  

 “Stephen?”  Tony asked gently as he put his hand on Stephen’s chest.  “Are you awake?”  

 “…Taaa-hee…”  Stephan moaned breathlessly as he strained to use his voice.  “Taaan…nee…”

 “It’s okay, you don’t have to try and use your real voice with me, remember?”

 Fluttering his eyes open Stephen looked up at Tony with a brief smile of relief that quickly vanished as anxious distress overtook him.  He had the horrified look in his eyes of someone who had been through far too much and who had no reason to hope the ordeal was in anyway close to being over.  It also suddenly occurred to Tony that he could no longer feel Stephen’s emotions.  Looking at Tony expectantly but saying nothing Stephen started to hyperventilate in panic.  

 “Taaawn-eee…”  

 Stephen came the closest he’d ever come to Tony’s name but couldn’t even attempt to actually communicate anything else.  He thumped his tail against the table in frustration before laying back in exhaustion.  Looking back to Tony with a pleading expression his eyes brightened with tears that he still refused to shed.

 “You were using magic to talk to me and its gone now.”  Tony pieced together.  “Can you still understand me?”  

 Stephen stared at him blankly before whimpering as a means of letting Tony know he wasn’t getting anything he was saying.  He started to try and speak out loud again but quickly gave up as the effort left him breathless and panting.  

 “It’s okay, you’re just tired.”  Tony assured hoping that his calm tone would convey his message.  “Just relax, we’ll get your magic back.”

 When his words didn’t seem to help Tony reached down and gently carded his fingers into one of the silver streaks in Stephen’s hair.  Although still laboring for breath Stephen managed a weak smile.  Tony smiled brightly, exaggerating his expression slightly to ensure that Stephen understood.  Stephen nodded and visibly worked on calming himself.  Trying to help Tony ran his fingertips through the silver streak and Stephen closed his eyes with a more genuine smile.  

 “You’re safe right now.”

 Stephen leaned into the gentle contact at his temple and was finally able to take a deep breath.  With Stephen more relaxed Tony turned back to the the task at hand.  When Tony pulled his hand away and moved back towards his tail Stephen did his best to sit up to see what he was doing.  Tony went to more carefully deal with the cloth that had become embedded in Stephen’s injuries but stopped when Stephen pulled his tail up towards his chest slightly.  

 “Stephen…”

 “Naaaa…leeease.”  Stephen begged pitifully.  

 “You’re right.”  Tony nodded and held his hands up to show Stephen he understood.  “No more pain today.  I’ll just clean you up as best I can and we will let you rest.  The wounds can wait until tomorrow when hopefully you can speak again.”

 Still sitting up Stephen continued to watch Tony anxiously as he went and retrieved more water.  Putting the bucket down on the table Tony got a soft cloth from the nearby work bench before he held his hand out for Stephen to take.  Stephen hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded and put his hand in Tony’s.  Smiling warmly Tony helped guide Stephen’s hand down into the water instead of just pouring it over him.  Stephen’s expression lit up as he reached down into the pail and started to swish his hand back and forth in the salty water.  Tony had hoped that feeling the current and the pressure of the water against his hand might bring him more comfort that simply getting his skin wet.  

 Watching the light on the surface of the water dance and glint as he played with it Stephen looked mesmerized.  While he rhythmically swung his hand back and forth in the water letting it rush through his fingers Tony use the cloth to carefully clean the blood and dry salt off Stephen’s arm.  When the water turned pink Tony drained it out of the porthole and got new to repeated the process on the other side. 
 
 After repeating the same treatment to his other arm Stephen looked remarkably better.  Although the strain of sitting up was taking a toll it had clearly been worth it to let him get at least a small portion of his skin truly submerged.  As Tony continued rubbing the blood off his arm Stephen stopped him for a moment by reaching out and putting his free hand into Tony’s hair at his temple in a show of gratitude.  

 “You’re welcome.”  Tony said.  “I’m sorry I didn’t think of this sooner.  I wish I had something large enough for you to soak your tail in.”

 Stephen just smiled, not having understood but appreciating the general tone.  Tony froze as Stephen leaned forward. For a split second he thought Stephen was going to attempt a kiss, but he simply rested his forehead against Tony’s and stayed there.  Tony didn’t know if this was some form of Mer affection or just Stephen looking for a moment of connection.  Either way he enjoyed it immensely.  Stephen didn’t look like he wanted to break free but Tony could feel him starting to tremble with the effort of holding himself up.  Tony reached up and put his hand over the one that Stephen had in his hair and slipped his other hand behind Stephen’s lower back. 

 “You should lay down.”

 Tony leaned into Stephen to help him figure out that he was trying to help him lay back.  Stephen nodded and allowed Tony to lay him back on the table.  Tony followed him down, supporting his back to make sure that Stephen didn’t lose control and hit the table.  Once down Stephen reluctantly pulled his hand out of Tony’s hair and let him stand back up.  Getting more water Tony put his hand under the gold band on Stephen’s jaw and helped him tilt his head back so he could get his hair wet.  Once he was done he put the half full pail down and waited for Stephen to look up at him.

 “Are you sure you don’t want me to take that off?”  Tony asked as he reached up to his own jaw and mimicked removing the band.  

 Stephen hesitated to answer this time.  It was obvious he wanted it off but something was stopping him.  Eventually he shook his head sadly, once again refusing the offer.  Closing his eyes he pantomimed waking up in a panic and snapped his teeth at Tony.  

 “It’s your instinct to bite when frightened.”  Tony nodded.  “You’re worried you’ll accidentally bite me again.  I still don’t understand how the band makes your bite less deadly, Daniels said something about fangs?” 
 
 Stephen could hear the tone of a question but he just shrugged helplessly.  Tony shook his head and put his hands up in surrender to let Stephen know to not mind his babbling.  Having been delirious when he’d been pleading for Daniels to leave Stephen alone Tony hadn’t actually seen anything.  Ignoring the band for now Tony continued to clean Stephen’s skin while doing his best to avoid causing too much pain to his wounds.  

 After he noticed Stephen twitching every time he cleaned off the rag and resumed cleaning he started keeping one hand on Stephen whenever he rinsed the cloth so that he would know exactly where to expect to be touched when he returned.  The simple change worked wonders and Stephen was able to relax and enjoy Tony’s healing touch.  After days of human contact only bringing him pain or humiliation Tony was amazed that Stephen was even allowing him near.  If the Mer had woken in a panic and had violently demanded that Tony stay away from him no matter what his intentions were Tony would not have blamed him.  However he not only relaxed under Tony’s hand he appeared to truly enjoy the care. 

By the time Tony was done Stephen’s tail had regained at least half of its color’s original richness and he was breathing easy as he battled against falling asleep. Tony traced the hand that he’d been keeping on Stephen up his body from his tail and stopped at his upper arm, giving it a light squeeze to get his attention. Opening his eyes Stephen looked up at him with a grateful smile. 

 “If we soak your wrist and tail overnight the old bandages should come free easier.”  Tony explained pointlessly while he held up the wet cloth and wrapped it around his own writs in demonstration.  

 Stephen closed his eyes and just nodded agreement to whatever Tony felt was best.  The bandages that Tony had originally placed around Stephen’s wrists had fallen to the same fate as the one around his tail and were deeply embedded.  Tony wrapped Stephen’s wrist and tail with extra care with plans to keep the cloth soaked throughout the night.  Tony squeeze Stephen’s arm again, having purposefully avoided his shoulder both times as they were still deeply bruised from when he had been dropped on the rope by Eckles.  

 “I brought my bed roll from my cabin.”  Tony pointed over to floor in the corner before mimicking lifting Stephen up.  “I’d like to carry you over there so you don’t have to sleep on the hard table.”

 Stephen looked over at the bed before looking back at Tony skeptically.  

 “I can lift you.”  Tony chuckled.  “I was just waking up on deck, but I’m better now.  Trust me.”

 Stephen lifted his tail slightly in an offer for Tony to slip his arm under and attempt to lift him.  With Stephen already at waist height up on the table it wasn’t difficult for Tony to gather him up in his arms and lift him up.  Put his arms around Tony’s neck Stephen held on tight as he was carried across the room.  Kneeling down Tony laid Stephen down on the padded surface.  It wasn’t a luxury mattress but it was a lot softer than the wooden deck Stephen had been forced to lay on since his capture.  

 When Tony went to stand back up Stephen reached out and gently took his wrist to stop him.  Looking up with his ocean blue eyes Stephen silently implored Tony to stay with him.  Accepting the invitation Tony sat down with his back against the corner.  Settling his head in Tony’s lap Stephen took a deep breath and sighed happily.  Safe with his guardian the Mer purred in a deep low tone that seemed to vibrate from his chest rather than his throat.  Smiling Tony ran his fingertips through the silver at Stephen’s temple once more.  Stretching and curling his tail fins a few times Stephen nestled against Tony and slipped almost instantly into a peaceful sleep.  Looking down at Stephen and how content he was Tony’s heart physically ached to think of the Mer tied and tortured again.

 “I am going to get you back into the sea before that happens…even if it kills me.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Fourteen

 With Stephen sleeping soundly in his lap Tony passed the time listening to waves and trying to think of a way to get the Mer beneath them once more.  He had one idea that he kept coming back to but it was going to require a bit more luck than he’d like and still held considerable risk of getting him caught.  He had thought before that Eckles’ wrath was the greatest danger but more and more it looked like the Captain would make good on his threats to throw him overboard or worse if Stephen was freed.  

 Hours past and Stephen remained sleeping peacefully.  He desperately needing the rest both physically and mentally, but it was getting to be late afternoon and Tony was starting to worry about him drying out.  He wasn’t sure if it was best to let him sleep a little longer or if he should wake him for another soaking.  Tony was briefly alarmed when Stephen’s tail began twitching in an undulating motion.  At first he thought it was the start of a seizure but he quickly realized that Stephen was acting out his dream and swimming in his sleep.

 With a smile pulling at the corners of Stephen's lips Tony guessed that he was enjoying the dream and decided against waking him.  Tony had only seen Stephen in the ocean for a few minutes but he had been struck by how graceful and quick the Mer had been in his element.  Even in his dream of being back in the sea his twitching tail seemed eager to show off how powerful he could be.  However with a sharp gasp Stephen’s dream degraded into a nightmare as his tail movements became spastic.  

 Unable to watch Stephen struggle even in just a dream Tony ran his hand through the Mer’s hair to wake him.  When Stephen jolted awake Tony was quick to move his hand up out of the way just in case Stephen lashed out as he transitioned back to the waking world.  Stephen’s entire body stiffened as he woke tense and ready to fight.  Tony stayed still and quiet to allow Stephen to adjust to his surroundings.  Seeing the ceiling and not the sky Stephen tilted his head back and looked up at Tony.  Tony smiled at him and Stephen mirrored the expression as he relaxed.

 ‘Tony?’  Stephen asked anxiously. 

 “I hear you.”  Tony confirmed. 

 Not only could he hear Stephen’s telepathic voice again but he felt the wave of relief that washed over the Mer when he learned he could communicate again.  Rolling onto his side and with a brief struggle Stephen managed to awkwardly sit up.  Putting one hand on Tony’s knee to support himself he reached out with his free hand and laced it into Tony’s hair.  Tony had had plenty of past lovers run their hands through his hair but there was something different when Stephen did it.  The Mer’s affectionate greeting felt exhilarating and calming all at the same time.  Tony realized that the difference he noticed when the magical creature touched him was that he was not only affected by his own emotions, but by Stephen’s as well.  It was a unique sensation to have someone else’s feeling magnifying and reverberating off his own. 

 ‘I thought I had lost you.’

 “You just needed some rest.”

 ‘That’s not what I meant.’  Stephen smiled sadly.  ‘I never meant to hurt you.’

 “I know.”

 ‘I didn’t even know that I could transfer any venom with my fangs locked away.’

 “There’s that word again: fangs.  What does everyone mean by that?  Your teeth don’t look that sharp.”

 ‘Wait…’  Stephen pulled his hand out of Tony’s hair and sat back  ‘Didn’t you see what they were doing to me when you cried out for them to stop?’

 “No.”  Tony shook his head.  “I just woke up feeling how terrified you were and assumed they were hurting you.”

 ‘Did you just say you could feel my fear?’  Stephen asked surprised.  ‘Do you mean directly?’

 “Ah, yes, uh, full disclosure I don’t just hear you, I kind of feel your emotions as well.”

 ‘You’re an empath?’

 “Not that I know of.”  Tony shrugged.  “I assumed it was something you were doing to cause it, like how I can hear you.”

 ‘I don’t even know how we are talking.  I know the magic that I use to translate your language, but I don’t know how you are able to hear me the way another Mer would.  This is fascinating, but I don't know what it means.’

 “Let’s not look a gift horse in the mouth.”  Tony chuckled.

 ‘I’m going to guess that’s a human saying of some sort?’

 “Oh right, you probably don’t even know what a horse is.”

 ‘I know what a seahorse is, but they have very tiny mouths and they do not make good gifts.’

 Tony laughed and Stephen smiled along with him before becoming serious again.  Clearly thinking this new information over he looked worried.

 “Stephen?”

 ‘You don’t feel my physical pain do you?’  Stephen asked in concern.

 “No,”  Tony assured  “just the anxiety and fear that accompany it.”

 ‘I’m sorry, if I knew how to stop it I would.’

 “I don’t mind.”  Tony said honestly.  “I feel the good emotions too, it’s nice.  I haven’t felt connected to anyone on any level in a long time.”

 ‘Neither have I.’

 Tony smiled brightly and put his hand over the hand that Stephen still had on his knee.  Stephen’s smile was a little more subdued this time and once again it faded quickly.  Glancing around the room Stephen’s mood turned dark and he swallowed hard against his mounting dread.  Pulling his hand away he wrapped his arms over his stomach as he sighed heavily.  

 “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about the emotion thing sooner.”

 ‘What?  Oh…it’s okay.’  Stephen said distracted as his tail swished nervously.  ‘You should lift me back up on the table and put the chains back on.  It’s getting dark Eckles will be here soon to take me back to the rail.’

 “No…”

 ‘Thank you once again for all your compassionate care.’  Stephen interrupted.  ‘I wish I hadn’t slept through so much of our time together.’

 “Eckles isn’t coming tonight.”  Tony assured.  “Daniels gave us three days to heal your wounds.”

 ‘Really?  Why would he do that?’

 “I don’t know.”

 ‘I am very grateful to be granted more time with you.’  Stephen smiled shyly.  ‘Even it comes at some hidden cost later.’

 “Daniels is certainly not the same man that he was before you were captured and I worry about whatever it is he's up to.”

 ‘He did not actively participate in torturing me, but he watched with the intensity of a man obsessed.’  Stephen shivered at the memory.  ‘Even times when I was simply struggling against dehydration on the deck he was often not far, staring at me.  He didn’t even seem to be enjoying my suffering, he was just lost in it.  Eckles offered multiple times to just kill me, but he kept insisting that I be kept alive.’ 

 “Eckles is concerned about what’s happening to the Captain as well.  He asked if I would just let you slip away.”

 ‘Thank you for saving me.  I am not ready to let go of the idea that I will return to the sea and that you will not have to pay for my freedom with your life.’

 “I have a few ideas, but we’ll talk about it later.  You need some water.”

 ‘I do, I also need the bandages removed from where they have stuck to my wounds.’

 “I will try to be gentle.”

 ‘I know you will be.  Please, bring me over to the table for any medical attention.’

 “I can do it right here, you’ll be more comfortable.”

 ‘No, I enjoy laying here with you and I would like to keep this space free of anything painful.  I already associate the table with pain so I will be better off there.  I would like one place on this miserable ship to feel like a safe haven.’

 Tony nodded in agreement and waited for Stephen to give him permission to lift him.  Despite being the one who had brought up the fact that he needed his wounds tended to Stephen visibly hesitated.  Looking from the table to his wrists and tail he closed his eyes and sighed heavily again.  Resigning himself to treatment he lifted up his tail off the bed roll they had shared to signal that he was ready.  Tony carefully slipped one hand under Stephen’s tail and reached around his back with the other and lifted him up.  Once in the air Stephen wrapped his arms around Tony’s neck as he had done before and held on tight. 

 Holding him close Tony brought him over to the work bench table and gently lowered him.  Even after being put down on the table Stephen was reluctant to release his hold on Tony.  Having tucked his head under Tony’s chin Stephen was enjoying the comforting contact too much to allow Tony to pull away.  Stephen tried to break free but started to tremble and he tightened his grip again.  Tony adjusted his hold into a proper embrace to support him better.

 “You don’t have to let go.”  Tony said softly.  “We can stay like this for as long as you need.”

 ‘Falling into human hands has been my worst nightmare for as long as I can remember.’  Stephen confessed as he pressed harder against Tony’s chest.  ‘But I never imagined that it would be this…brutal.’

 “I will do everything I can to protect you.”  Tony promised.  

 Stephen tightened his hold on Tony briefly in a show of gratitude even though they both knew there was little Tony could do when Eckles eventually returned.  Feeling how close to despair Stephen was Tony thought that he might finally break down into tears, and that the release might actually be good for him.  However just as he was about to give into emotion his temper suddenly flared.  Nuzzling against Tony briefly Stephen pulled away and leaned away from him.  Reaching up he angrily brushed away his tears.

 ‘This never would have happened twenty years ago.’  Stephen growled darkly.  ‘The moment I saw your ship approaching I would have stopped my fight against the Leviathan and let it destroy you before defeating it.’

 “Why didn’t you?”

 ‘I don’t know.  I was distracted by the fight and for whatever reason I didn’t go with my instinct to avoid human contact at all costs.  Maybe I thought if I saved you things could be different…’  Stephen paused before looking away. ‘That’s a lie.  I know why I didn’t let the Leviathan destroy you and it wasn’t hope that we could have a truce.  It was arrogance.’

 “I don’t understand.  It sounds like mercy.”

 ‘No.’  Stephen shook his head.  ‘I didn’t let the Leviathan destroy you because I didn’t see you as a threat.  I assumed even after fighting the beast that I could easily smash this ship to splinters if I so desired.  But look at me, I can’t even escape.  I thought too highly of myself and they struck me down for it.’

 “They?”
 
 ‘Whatever hit me that lead to my capture has knocked the magic right out of me.’  Stephen said mournfully as he lifted his trembling hands and stared at them.  ‘I fear only the Vishanti would have that kind of power, and that I am truly abandoned.  I still desire more than anything to return to the sea but I am no longer Sorcerer Supreme and I doubt I ever will be again.  I am not worthy of the honor.’

 Tony still didn’t understand the Vishanti or how they related to Stephen’s magic abilities, but he clearly held the entity in high regard.  He had mentioned them several times and his tone had always suggested that he desperately wanted their respect or at the very least their approval.  Regretting his arrogance Stephen’s heart was so heavy it weighed on his shoulders as he bowed his head in misery.  Truly believing he’d been forsaken by his gods or whatever the Vishanti were had broken him in a way that none of the human tortures had.  With his own heart pounding fearfully Tony reached out and slipped his hand under Stephen’s gold gilded jaw and guided him to look up at him.

 “Stephen, it wasn’t the Vishanti that took your magic.”

 ‘You can’t know that.’

 “I know it wasn’t them…because it was me.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Fifteen

 Tony had had every intention of launching into a full explanation of what had happened the day Stephen was captured, but the look of betrayal and the heart wrenching wave of terror that washed over him from Stephen’s reaction froze his voice solid.  Still sitting up on the table Stephen drew away from him as best he could before he glanced over at the porthole as if contemplating some way to escape despite that being impossible.  However after his initial shock Stephen paused thoughtfully before he relaxed with the hint of a warm smile touching his lips.  

 ‘No.’

 “No?  What do you mean ‘no’?”  

 ‘I mean I don’t believe you.’  Stephen said firmly.

 “Why would I lie about something like that?”

 ‘To make me feel better.’

 “How would learning that the one human who has been trying to help you is actually the one responsible for your suffering make you feel any better?”

 ‘It would give me a chance to think my magic may return.  You could see how miserable I am believing I did something to upset the Vishanti, that I did something to deserve all this torment.  By claiming responsibility you would give me hope that they will still help me.  However they do not answer me no matter how desperately I cry to them.’

 “Maybe they just don’t know where you are.”

 ‘They are omniscience, they know *everything*.  Besides even if somehow you were the one who made my capture possible you are not responsible for my suffering.   You have done nothing but advocate for freedom and mercy for me.  My only respite, my only comfort, my only hope has been you.  You are lying to make me feel better because you knew before you spoke that you’d have my forgiveness.’

 “I didn’t know that.”

 ‘Well you have it, even if it was true.  But there is no way you possess that much power.  If you were a demon potent enough to strip me of my abilities I would have smelled the magic on you the moment this ship entered my sight.’

 “It wasn’t magic that did this to you, it was technology.”

 ‘Please, stop this.  I appreciate the attempt, but don’t lie to me even if you mean well.’

 Tony could see that Stephen’s mind was made up not to believe him.  Needing Stephen to not only hear but know the truth Tony went over to the locked drawer and used his fingerprint to open it.  Stephen’s forgiveness was meaningless if he didn’t believe that Tony was responsible.  Tony held up the repulsor and Stephen looked at with mild curiosity.  Powering it on the device made a very distinct sound.  Stephen gasped sharply as the noise of the repulsor lanced through him as effectively as a harpoon.  With his memory jolted by the high pitched whine Stephen's tail quivered as he stared at Tony with his eyes widened in realization.

 ‘It…it was you…’

 “I am so sorry.  Stephen, please, I never meant for any of this to happen.”

 Dropping eye contact with Tony Stephen just nodded slightly.  Absorbing the new information Stephen wrapped his arms around his stomach and became lost in dark thoughts.  Tony went to step towards him but stopped when Stephen flinched at the sudden motion.

 “I am going to get you back into the sea.  I promise.  If I can’t think of a way to set you free that doesn’t immediately lead back to me in the next three days then…then I will simply throw you over the side and Daniels can do what he wants with me.”  Tony said seriously.  “It’s the least I can do.  Your life would have never been in danger if it wasn’t for me and you never would have suffered any of this pain.”

 ‘You’ve been carrying this guilt for a while.’  Stephen stated rather than asked.

 “Since the moment they hauled you up on deck.”

 Bringing his head back up Stephen studied Tony for moment before holding out a trembling hand to encourage him to come closer.  Putting the repulsor back in the drawer Tony stepped back over to Stephen and took his hand.  Stephen didn’t hesitate to pull Tony into a warm embrace.  Surprised by the move Tony’s heart raced at the sudden intimate contact. 

 ‘Thank you for the truth.’

 “So you still forgive me?”

 ‘I do.’  Stephen purred as he released Tony. 

 “Are you just saying that because I’m your best chance off this ship?”  Tony asked only half teasing.

 ‘No.  I don’t need to be an empath like you to feel that your remorse is genuine.’

 “I wish I’d trusted my instincts and never turned the repulsor into a weapon.”

 ‘I must admit, I don’t understand why you don’t make more weapons.  You could easily take over this ship.’

 “And then what?  I can’t sail it myself."  Tony pointed out.  "The crew would devote themselves to over taking me and I have to sleep at some point.  Any weapon I make will only be taken away from me and used to cause more pain.”

 ‘I did not think of that.’  Stephen nodded thoughtfully.  ‘Speaking of pain, my tail…’

 “Of course, I’m sorry, I needed you to know the truth.  Let me get you some water and we will fix your tail.”

 ‘Assuming it can be fixed.’  Stephen sighed.  

 Looking at the gory mess of blood and old bandages wrapped around the base of Stephen’s tail Tony shared Stephen’s concern.  Although the deep blue color had returned the red of his tail fins was still dull and unhealthy looking.  Getting the water Tony wet Stephen down hoping it would help.  It seemed the more time passed the less effective getting Stephen’s skin wet was.  It used to visibly revitalize him, but now it just seemed to be barely keeping him alive.  Although breathing a little easier Stephen was avoiding eye contact again.  Tony was worried that as his condition worsened that Stephen was already reconsidering his forgiveness.

 “Stephen?”  Tony asked concerned.

 ‘I suppose if we are being honest I should reveal my own secret before we go any further.’

 “I already know you’ve tried multiple times to sink the ship.”  

 ‘That is not what I am talking about.  I mean my teeth.  You may not want to help me once you see the monster that Daniels sees.’

 “I don’t care how sharp your teeth are, I know you’re not a monster.”

 ‘I still feel you deserve to see.’

 “If it will make you feel better.”

 Stephen didn’t answer he simply reached up and tried to remove the gold band he wore.  With his wrists in almost as bad condition as his tail Stephen couldn’t free himself from the metal device.  Tony held his hands up in a silent offer to help.  Stephen tilted his head back to allow Tony to remove the band.  It did not come off as easily as Tony had expected but he did manage to pull it off.  Stephen reached up and rubbed at his jaw with a wince.  Tony went to turn to go put the band on one of the shelves but Stephen stopped him. 
 
 ‘No, just hold it.  I want you to put it back on afterwards.’

 “I think you’re more afraid of biting me than I am of being bit.”

 ‘You’ll understand in a moment.  Please, take a step back.’

 Tony thought Stephen was being overly cautious but he stepped back to make the Mer more comfortable.  Looking around to ensure they were alone Stephen worked his jaw until it audibly clicked as it dislocated.  Tony couldn’t help his initial shock as Stephen’s chin split open and revealed the large curved lower tusk like teeth as well as the smaller upper fangs.  Tony suddenly understood the drawings he had seen of Mer with seemingly oversized lower jaws.  There was no denying that with his teeth exposed Stephen looked like a monster.  With self-consciousness glittering in his eyes Stephen searched Tony’s face to see if the human would accept him or recoil.  

 Tony smiled and reached out to touch Stephen’s cheek to let him know he wasn’t afraid.  Stephen pulled away before Tony could touch him and quickly closed and reset his jaw.  Tony kept his hand out hoping that Stephen would relax.  Still obviously nervous to be near Tony without the protection of the band it took Stephen a moment to accept his offer of contact.  Coming to a decision Stephen leaned forward and touched his cheek to Tony’s open palm.  Closing his eyes with a slight smile Stephen enjoyed the trust Tony was placing in him.  Reluctantly opening his eyes again Stephen leaned away once more with a guilty expression.

 “Ste…”

 ‘Six.’  Stephen whispered sadly.

 “Six?”

 ‘I’ve killed six humans with my venom.  Four in acts of aggression, two more in self defense.’

 “It was war.”

 ‘It was, but Mer are…territorial.’  Stephen admitted.  ‘Not to give validity to Daniels insistence on torturing me to death to pay for the crimes of my kind, but we did start the war.  We did not realize just how many humans there were, we thought attacking a few ships would drive you back to the land.  However once blood hit the water it became a vicious cycle of vengeance and violence on both sides.’

 “Hopefully we can end that cycle here and now.”

 ‘Learning that even one human can accept me has been a gift.’ 

 “I wish I could have given you that gift under better circumstances.”

 ‘We would not have met under any other and if I live to see the other side of this ordeal I will be glad to have met you.’

 “Speaking of which we really do need to tend to your tail.”

 ‘I know.’  Stephen replied apprehensively.  ‘I may need to lay down, but I can guide you in treating the wounds if you need.’

 Tony nodded and helped Stephen lay back.  Tony was hopeful that Stephen might actually just fall asleep and not have to be aware of the painful medical treatment.  Stephen caught himself falling asleep and jerked himself awake.

 ‘Please put the band back on.  I could not bare adding ‘accidental death’ to my list of victims.’

 Understanding Stephen’s fear Tony carefully replaced the golden band.  Even with Tony trying his best to be careful Stephen still jerked when it clicked into place.  Tony ran his hand through Stephen’s hair in silent apology and Stephen rewarded him with a smile.  Having put off the daunting task of removing the bandages dug into Stephen’s tail long enough Tony turned his attention to the wounds.  Getting tools he usually used to work on delicate tech Tony used the various tweezers to carefully separate cloth from flesh.   Halfway though the bloody task Tony paused and noticed Stephen was staring at the ceiling with his brow furrowed.  

 “I’m sorry if I’m hurting you.”

 ‘My concern is that it doesn’t hurt…’

 Tony knew that it was a bad sign that the nerves had given up on telling Stephen something was wrong with his tail.  Continuing to work Tony became increasingly dismayed by the damage.  Having cleaned out all of the rotting cloth Tony was momentarily confused by a smooth white piece that at first he couldn’t identify.

 “Oh no…”  Tony said out loud before he could stop himself.

 ‘How bad is it?’

 “It’s…it’s bad.”  Tony admitted.  “I can see the bone.”

 Stephen’s breath hissed across his teeth knowing that if an infection developed in the bone he was as good as dead.  He struggled to sit up and Tony was quick to help him.  Looking at his tail he inspected the wound himself with an eerie clinical detachment.  Although he looked calm Tony could tell just how dire the injury was by the anxiety Stephen was radiating.  

 ‘That’s why Eckles kept hoisting me up by the tail every chance he got.’  Stephen growled bitterly.  ‘He wasn't just trying to hurt me, he trying to kill me without making it immediately obvious.  He may have succeeded.’    

 “If I get you back into the sea and your magic returns can you fix it?”

 ‘No.’  Stephen shook his head.  ‘Magic is not good medicine.  At full power and within my own Sanctum I might heal with time, but I have been taken so far from my home now that I’d have no hope of returning to it in the state I’m in.’  

 “Stephen…”

 ‘Rewrap the wound.’  Stephen instructed not sounding hopeful.  ‘If you could just keep me comfortable for the next few days I would like to enjoy your company before…before the inevitable happens.’

 Stephen stared down at his battered tail with a look of defeat painted across his sharp features.  Tony glanced back at the locked drawer where he kept the most valuable tech in his workshop.  Pausing in thought as he mentally went through his inventory he had a sudden thought.
 
 “Stephen, I have been experimenting with some very unique technology.  Daniels stumbled across a small container of nano bots, their potential is almost limitless.  I can’t make any guarantees that I can program them for tissue repair, but theoretically it’s possible.  It’s dangerous and drastic, but…”

 ‘But if something drastic isn’t done…’  Stephen stopped, unable to even finish the horrific thought of a slow death brought on by infection.  ‘Please, Tony, anything you think you can do to save me I’m willing to try it.  You can’t make it worse, the damage is already done.’

 “If I don’t program them right they could turn on you, they could race into your blood and shut your organs down.”

 ‘Infection will soon be doing that anyway.’

 Tony nodded in frustrated agreement but still hesitated to act.  Stephen reached out and took Tony’s hand to get his attention before flashing him a brave smile.

 ‘I’m willing to take any risk at this point.  Please, program your machines…not that I understand what that even means.’

 “You don’t even understand the technology and you’re willing to trust your life to it?”
 
 ‘I’m not trusting the technology, Tony, I’m trusting you.’

Chapter Text

Chapter Sixteen

 Sitting on the table with his tail pulled up to his chest Stephen watched Tony work in fascination.  With a pad of paper and a pen Tony was frantically scribbling out long lines of confusing symbols along with tiny drawings of diagrams all while a small flying device that acted much like a curious animal kept careful watch over him.  Hovering around the engineer it would dash in and scan the page any time Tony tapped on it.  Having completed the scan it would project an elaborate set of patterns and symbols into the air in a blue shimmering hologram.  Having completed another page Tony tapped on it and then inspected the new display with a noise of exasperation.

 “No, that’s not what I wrote at all.”  Tony growled at the device.  “Keep up, this is important and has to be perfect.  What?  That is clearly a ‘5’ not an ’S’…why would it be an ’S’ ?  That does make any…never mind, just fix it.”

 The small AI backed away from Tony before rearranging the display and presenting it again.  With the program more to his liking Tony reached out and gently pet the device.  Thrilled to have pleased its master the AI whirred happily as Tony turned to a new page and began writing again.  Hours had passed and it was getting to a point where it was hard to define if it was getting late at night or early in the morning.  Completely focused Tony did not seem to be aware of the time that was passing.  

 Stephen watched Tony tirelessly continue his task with a warm feeling in his heart that he hadn’t experienced in a very long time.  It was hard to remember the last time he even had someone to talk to, let alone someone willing to help him.  He’d faced every challenge alone for so long that he’d deluded himself into believing that he didn’t need or even want anyone else.  Even now he tried to tell himself that developing any kind of attachment to the human was only going to end in disaster.  Stephen reminded himself that any hesitation to take an opportunity to sink the ship could cost him his life.  He told himself to remain distant, and yet he already knew it was too late.  

 Having already experiencing what he thought was Tony’s death at his own hand with the venom Stephen knew he wasn’t going to be able to trade Tony’s life for his freedom if the chance arose.  Even the slightest touch from Tony’s hand reminded Stephen just how much he missed having a connection to another soul.  Realizing that even if Tony did find a way to safely free him that he would be faced with returning to his solitary life Stephen’s heart grew heavy once more.  However, he had responsibilities to get back to and the sea was were he belonged even if meant being alone once more.  Tony was pulled away from his task as his empathic connection brought Stephen’s sudden emotional distress to his attention.  

 “Stephen?”  Tony asked looking over his shoulder.  “Are you okay?”

 ‘I’m fine.’  Stephen lied.

 “You don’t feel fine.  What’s going on?”

 ‘I’m just a little dehydrated.’ Stephen attempted lying again.

 “Of course, I’m sorry.  I easily get lost in work.”
 
 Getting to his feet Tony stretched out his back before heading over to the porthole and retrieving some sea water.  Stephen made a mental reminder to himself to try and control his emotions better.  Stepping up to the table Tony soaked a clean cloth and started wetting down Stephen’s tail.  Stephen wasn’t sure if it was more efficient than just pouring it over him but he certainly enjoyed this method better.

 “You know don’t have to wait until you get uncomfortable to ask for me to get you more water.”

 ‘You looked like you were concentrating, I didn’t want to disturb you.’

 “I was technically done programming half an hour ago, I’m just going over everything carefully to make sure I haven’t made any mistakes.”

 ‘I am confident everything will be okay.’

 “I am…not as confident as I’d like to be.”

 ‘You have atrocious bed side manner.’  

 “I’m sorry, you’re right.  I can do this.”  Tony said truly sounding confident.  “I’ve also set up a kill switch so if it looks like the bots start to do more harm than good I can just shut them down.” 

 Not wanting to give himself away again Stephen focused on Tony’s touch with the wet cloth to keep his anxiety from showing.  He trusted Tony to do his best with the nano bots but it wasn’t until he had seen him working on programing them that he understood just how complex the task was.  Determined to enjoy his present even with the future uncertain Stephen laid back and stretched out to surrender to Tony’s treatment.  Falling into a comfortable silence Tony carefully ran the cloth over Stephen’s body to not only wet him down but also remove any crystallized salt and provide him some soothing contact.  

 Stephen hadn’t had to ask Tony to switch tactics in how to keep him hydrated, Tony had noticed instantly though the emotional link how relaxed the cloth made Stephen compared to just pouring the water over him.  No matter how gently Tony tried to pour the water there was always the bad memory of how the rest of the crew just threw water at him tainting Stephen’s experience.  Having originally just trying to remove the blood Tony had stumbled upon the new technique.  As much as the mysterious emotional link worried Stephen he was grateful for it as he doubted he would have ever expressed to Tony out loud just how much he enjoyed the physical contact.  

 Tony rubbed up the side of Stephen’s ribs and across his chest being careful of the areas around his shoulders where the rope burns were just starting to heal.  Closing his eyes Stephen tiled his head back to expose his throat.  He doubted Tony understood just how valued the exposed position was in Mer culture.  With sharp venomous teeth and powerful jaws allowing someone access to the vital area was a privilege usually only granted to lovers.  Stephen found himself instinctively purring as Tony traced his hand up his throat.  He knew it was completely inappropriate to be allowing, let alone encouraging, Tony to touch him in this manner.  However with death likely only a few days away Stephen allowed himself the indulgence.   

   After cleaning the salt of Stephen’s face Tony put down the cloth and carded his hand into Stephen’s hair the way he had taught him that first night that they’d been left alone together.  Opening his eyes and seeing Tony smiling at him Stephen felt a pang of guilt.  He had lied about the act being simply one of greeting, it was far more intimate than that.  Again after decades of isolation and with little hope of survival Stephen had just wanted to experience the contact again before the end.  At least that had been his motivation at the time, now he feared his attachment to Tony was becoming far more genuine.

 ‘Tony, I…’

 Stephen was interrupted as the AI on Tony’s desk suddenly jumped up in to the air few inches and started beeping frantically.  Having looked like he was about to say something himself Tony was clearly irritated by the moment getting interrupted.  Stephen was relieved for the distraction as it gave him a moment to come to his senses.  His situation was already complicated enough.

 “Can you not?”  Tony snapped at the AI. 

 The device clearly understood tone as it not only stopped the beeping but also cowered back as it landed on the desk.

 “I’m sorry about that.  You were saying…?”

 ‘I just wanted to thank you again for being so kind to me.’
 
 “Oh, of course.  Stephen…”

 ‘Why did it beep like that?’  Stephen interrupted as he sat up.  

 “It’s just telling me that download is complete.”  Tony replied as he honored Stephen’s wish to change the subject.  “The nano bots are ready if you are.”

 ‘As ready as I will ever be.’

 “It might hurt at first, but it should quickly pass.”

 Stephen just nodded, unfazed by the warning.  Heading back over to the desk Tony picked up the small glass canister of silver colored liquid that was comprised of millions of tiny machines.  The AI device hovered near Tony looking almost protective of the vial of nano bots.  Clicking the container into a delivery gun that he’d pieced together earlier Tony returned to Stephen.    

 “In time I hope to be able to program them to be self replicating so that I can make more, assuming I can figure out what they are made out of.  For now there should be enough for both your tail and your wrists.  If you hold out your hands I can…”

 ‘My tail is far more important to me.’

 “Of course.  I’ll apply the bots first and then I’ll activate them.  Unfortunately it might not be immediately obvious if I programed them wrong, by the time we realize it might be too late to stop them.”

 ‘I understand the risk.’  Stephen put his hand on Tony’s arm.  ‘Tony, if this does go wrong please don’t feel any guilt.’
 
 “No promises.”  Tony replied only half joking.  

 Stephen watched anxiously as Tony carefully applied the nano bot onto the wound that encircled his tail.  A shiver ran up his spine at the sensation of the cold liquid metal adhering to his skin.  Like a living slime it held on and seeped into the ragged edges of the injury.  After coating the base of his tail Tony treated both of his wrists as well. 

 “When I turn them on they are going to fuse with your tissue and from there they will facilitate reconstruction.  It might be best if you lay back and try to relax when they are first activated.”

 Stephen didn’t hesitate to lay down and give Tony a nod to let him know he was ready.  Tony offered him one of his hands to hold and Stephen gratefully accepted it.  Tony rest his other hand on Stephen’s chest and flashed him a warm smile.  Tony turned his attention the AI and gave it the command to wake the nano bots.  Stephen gasped sharply as the once cold metal seemed to suddenly become searing hot.  He arched his back as the dead nerve endings in his tail were forced back to life by the nano bots.  Tony pressed down on Stephen’s chest to keep him from thrashing. 

 “It’s okay, I’ve got you.”  Tony said reassuringly.  “Try to hold your tail as still as you can while the nano bots get settled in.”

 Panting for breath Stephen gripped down on Tony’s hand and bit his lip as he forced himself to hold his tail in place.  As quickly as the agony had come it was gone again.  Having expected to ride out the pain for longer Stephen assumed that the bots had simply failed.  However the triumphant look on Tony’s face told him otherwise.  The AI devices ran a blue light over Stephen’s tail before bringing up a holographic display for Tony to read.  Stephen sat up and looked down at his wrists and tail, the nano bots made it look like silver paint had been spilled on him.  All signs of the deep cuts were gone, filled in by the machines.

 “Perfect.”  Tony chimed happily.  “How do you feel?”

 ‘Like I could swim a thousand miles.’  

 “You’re not healed yet, but the nano bots will keep the wounds sealed and protected while they work.”

 ‘How long will it take?’

 “A little over fourteen hours.”  Tony replied after consulting the AI read out. 

 ‘That’s amazing.  I can’t say thank you enough, you’ve saved my life.’

 “Not yet I haven’t, not until I get you back in the sea.”

 ‘With my pain gone and two more days to rest I may just be able to free myself’

 “Without sinking the ship?”

 ‘Without sinking the ship.’

Chapter Text

Chapter Seventeen

 Sitting at his desk Daniels dragged his hands through his hair restlessly.  Catching a few lose strands in the joints of his mechanical hand he barely noticed the pain as he yanked them out.  Downing the rest of the amber rum from his glass he poured another with a shaky hand.  Laid out on the table before him were nautical charts covered in thick black lines from obsessively charting and recharting a course that he hadn’t even given the order for them to sail.  

 Pushing the charts off the desk in a fit of rage Daniels opened the drawer and pulled out the golden medallion.  Holding the usually heavy piece Daniel stared at it for several minutes before he realized that despite the shiny surface he couldn’t see his own reflection in it.  Touching the dome in the center revealed it to be pleasantly warm not cold like metal should be.  He shook his head slightly as the wordless voices returned to haunt him.  

 “I…I should give this to the Mer.”  Daniels muttered to himself.  “I’ll finally be rid of it.”

 Not sure where the thought had come from and not caring Daniels got to his feet to go gift the Mer with the cursed medallion.  Before he could take a step the Captain was struck with a searing pain that lanced up through the his flesh hand that was holding the medallion.  Dropping the gold piece on the desk he griped his wrist in his robotic hand and backed away from it.  Feeling far more drunk than he should his mood darkened as he curled his lip in disgust.  

 “No…the Mer must die…”

 With his mind made up to end the game he had been playing Daniels strode across the room purposefully to retrieve his knife.  Slipping the blade into the back of his belt he instantly forgot about it.  Wandering back over to the desk he spotted the full glass of rum and drained it.  Looking around his cabin he knit his brow. 

 “What was I doing?”  Daniels asked the empty room.  “I was going to help the Mer?  Help him what?”

 Lost again Daniels glanced over at the mirror he yelped and jolted violently at the sight of his reflection.  It had only lasted a moment but he could have sworn that his body in the reflection had been covered in strings of some sort of inky black tar.  With his hatred of the Mer suddenly escalating to an unbearable level he recalled the knife and his murderous plan.  He had been driven to see him suffer before but now he just wanted him gone.  Before he could put his thoughts into action there was a cautious knock at the door.  

 “Captain?”  Eckles called through the door.  “Are you okay?”

 “Eckles?”

 “Yes.  May I come in?”

 “Of course my friend.” 

 Stepping into the cabin Eckles looked like he hadn’t gotten any sleep.  Seeing Daniels’s disheveled appearance Eckles didn’t even try to hide his concern.  Daniels reached up and smoothed out his hair and flashed Eckles a smile to try and put him at ease but it didn’t work.  

 “Shouldn’t you be sleeping?”  Daniels teased. 

 “I could say the same of you.”

 “Ah, well, a Captain’s job is never done.”

 “That is true.”  Eckles nodded.  “Speaking of which, we are about to skit the edge of the Maelstrom.  We’ve got bad weather and rough seas ahead of us in a few days.”

 “I know, it’s nothing we can’t handle.”

 “True, but it will take everyone’s…full attention."  Eckles said carefully.  "As your second in command I highly suggest that we remove any distractions off the ships.”

 “Distractions?”

 “I think we should kill the Mer.”

 “No.”  Daniels said instantly even though he vaguely remembered having that exact idea moments ago.  

 “Captain, please, I know your pain, I share it.  I wanted the Mer to suffer and pay for everything his kind has done to us, but he has been punished enough.  The time has come to slaughter him and move on.  I have spoke with the other men, no one cares about the money he’s worth.  He’s a curse and we need to cut his throat and throw him over board.”

 “You’ve been speaking to the others?”  Daniels asked darkly.  “It’s mutiny then?”

 “What?”  Eckles asked genuinely shocked.  “No, Captain, never.  It’s just…”
 
 “It’s just what?”

 “...permission to speak to you as your oldest friend and not your First Mate?"

"Permission granted."

"The Mer is driving you mad.”

 Daniels was going to retort but then he looked over his shoulder at the mirror that had shown him the nightmarish image and realized Eckles was right.  

 “I don’t know what mind games you’re playing with Stark or even why, but letting him develop more of an affection for the Mer than he already has is a mistake.  With that lab full of tech we’ve scraped together over the years he could murder us all.  Keep torturing the Mer in front of him and he will snap.  As it is we may have to kill him along with the Mer depending on his reaction.”

 “Tony, no…I…”  Daniels trailed off unsure of how to finish his thought.

 “You’re hurting him too you know?”  Eckles pointed out.  “He looked up to you before all of this, now he thinks you’re a monster.  You wanted him to fear and hate the Mer as we do but all you’re doing is making him despise you.”

 “I know.”  Daniels admitted quietly.  “They…they need to bond…they need to trust one other with their lives.”

 “What are you talking about?”

 “I don’t know.”  

 Eckles was left speechless.  Shifting his weight uncomfortably he tried to think of what he could say to bring his friend back from the brink of utter madness.  The voices returned, this time he could almost understand them, telling him he could solve everything by tossing the Mer and the medallion into the ocean.  Pinching the bridge of his nose his deep seeded hatred of the Mer returned and all he wanted was to hear him screaming in agony again.  Feeling like he was being torn apart by two waring sides Daniels suddenly felt like he could find relief by getting rid of half of the problem.  Going over the desk he snatched up the medallion and brought it to Eckles.  Looking alarmed Eckles took a step back but said nothing. 

 “Take this, take it and throw it into the sea.”
 
 “Take what?”  Eckles asked looking confused.

 “The medallion in my hand.”

 “…Captain, there’s nothing in your hand.”  

 Daniels looked down at his hand and discovered Eckles was right, his hand was empty.  Looking over at the desk revealed the cursed object sitting on the desk still.  

 “Captain, please let me kill the Mer for you.”

 “Even if I said 'yes'...it’s too late.”  Daniels whispered as he continued to stare at the eye like medallion. 

 “Too late?”

 “You’ll never get past his guardian…”

 Losing track of time for a moment Daniels turned to look back to Eckles only to find himself alone.  Disoriented by his friend’s sudden disappearance Daniels walked over to the cabin door.  Stepping out onto the deck Daniels looked up at the bright stars before finding Eckles leaning against the Quaterdeck rail staring down at the blood stained spot on the deck where the Mer had been tied.  Daniels walked up to Eckles and put his hand on his shoulder to confirm that he was real.  Eckles jerked slightly but relaxed and smiled at Daniels.

 “Eckles.”

 “Yes, Captain?”

 “Where have you been all night?”

 “Right here, I think.”  Eckles replied sounding doubtful.  “I can't remember, but I did wish to talk to you though.”

 “About the killing Mer?”

 “Yes.”

 “The answer is still ‘no’.  Don’t bother trying to change my mind…I don’t think it’s up to me.”

 “Captain?”

 “Nothing.  I just need you to trust me.”

 “Of course.  With my life, Captain.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Eighteen

 Having been exhausted after the long night programing the nano bots it had been difficult for Tony to lift Stephen up off the table and take him over to the more comfortably bed roll.  However he had been determined not to leave Stephen alone on the hard surface while they both got some much needed sleep.  After moving Stephen and placing him on the makeshift bed against the wall Tony had laid down next to him.  Placing himself between Stephen and the door Tony ensured that no one would be able to disturb the Mer without waking him first.  

 Hours passed and no one disturbed the sleeping pair.  It wasn’t until a gentle whirring sound along with a tap on his cheek that Tony opened his eyes.  The tiny flying AI was hovering over him and seeing that his master was awake he flew off and settled back into his box to recharge.  Tony had set the alarm to keep him from sleeping the entire day away.  Sitting up he turned to look at Stephen who was already awake and looked like he had been for a while.  Stephen smiled up at him but his breathing was visibly labored as dehydration set in once again. 

 “I knew you wouldn’t wake me.”

 ‘There was no need, I can go a few more hours without water.  Thanks to you I am far from death.’

 “That’s not the point you are clearly uncomfortable.”

 ‘I can handle it.’

 “I don’t like seeing you in pain.”

 Stephen purred contently in appreciation of Tony’s thoughtfulness.  Smiling warm Tony reached down to run his hand into Stephen’s hair but to his surprise the Mer pulled away from his touch.  Fearing he was over stepping his bounds Tony quickly pulled his hand back but was confused by the devastation that radiated off of Stephen that was quickly followed by a nauseating guilt.  

 ‘I’m sorry,’  Stephen apologized meekly  ‘I can no longer allow you to touch me like that without explaining to you that it is not a simple greeting.’

 “I know that already.”

 ‘You do?’

 “I’m a genius and apparently an empath, but I don’t have to be either of those things to know that this…”  Tony paused as he carefully brushed the silver in Stephen’s hair causing the Mer to arch his back slightly as a smile tugged at the corners of his lips  “…means more to you than a simple ‘hello’.”

 ‘I’m sorry I lied.  I thought I was going to die, I’ve been in so much pain, and I just wanted,’  Stephen hesitated to finish his thought  ‘I just wanted to remember what it was like to find comfort in the touch of another.’

 “I’ll stop if you want me to, but I enjoy the effect it has on you.”

 ‘I do not wish you to stop.’  Stephen replied.  ‘I just needed you to know the truth.  It is not something Mer would expect from a stranger.’

 “We’re not strangers anymore.”

 ‘No I suppose we are not.’  Stephen agreed. 

 Tony’s heart suddenly pounded in his ears as Stephen sat up and faced him.  Once again his own emotions of excitement and hesitation mixed with Stephen’s as the Mer reached up as if he was going to place his hand into Tony’s hair.  Losing his courage Stephen put his hand back down and tried to pretend like he’d simply wanted to look at the silver band of nano bots still wrapped around his wrist.  It was the second time Tony felt that Stephen wanted to address their growing bond but had changed his mind.  

 Being in the position of power Tony didn’t want to be the first to say anything.  Stephen depended on him for his safety and his life, Tony didn’t feel it was fair of him to ask if they were becoming more than friends.  He may not get an honest answer considering Stephen might be afraid to spurn his advances in fear of losing his only guardian.  Stephen’s affection for him felt genuine but part of Tony wasn’t even sure if his own attraction to Stephen was real or a product of the stress they were both under.

 ‘Thank you for caring for me.’  Stephen said as he had the last time he’d wanted to change the subject.  ‘The nano bots appear to be doing their job admirably.’  

 “They are going to do more than heal you,"  Tony announced with an excited grin as he was struck with an idea  "they are going to set you free!”

 ‘Free?’  Stephen repeated trying not to sound too hopeful. 

 “I was so focused on using them to create but I just realized I can easily program them to destroy.  The rope that holds you to the rail will be no match for them.  We can hide them under your bandages and when the time is right they will chew through your bonds and you can escape.”

 ‘But Daniels…he will know it was you.’

 “He won’t have any proof.  I can talk him out of doing anything rash to me and Eckles is at a point where he just wants you gone.”

 ‘I agree about Eckles, he is not the danger he once was, but Daniels, I fear there is something unnaturally wrong with him.’

 “Eckles thinks that having you around is reopening old wounds for the Captain.  I’m sure he will come to his senses once you’re gone.  No matter what we do if you end up back in the sea and alive there will always be suspicion that I helped you.  However this is our best chance.  I’ll put them on a timer and I’ll make sure I’m with Daniels so he can see I’m no where near you when you go over the side.” 

 ‘No, I don’t want to risk you being a suspect, my magic can…’

 “Has it returned at all?”  Tony asked bluntly.  

 ‘No, but…’

 “Stephen, please, let me do this for you.”  Tony put his hand over Stephen’s heart.  “This could be your only chance.  The Sea needs you.”

 Tony recalled Stephen’s desperate plea from when he had first been captured and used those same words now to help talk him into the plan.  With his hand still on Stephen’s chest he could feel his heart racing at the thought of gaining his freedom once more.  Tony understood his combination of fear and excitement because he shared it.  Even though his heart ached at the thought of losing Stephen’s company he was still relieved when Stephen nodded slightly in agreement.  Stephen brought his hand back up and this time he didn’t hesitate to card it into Tony’s hair.

 ‘I…I will miss you, Tony Stark.’

 “I will miss you too, Stephen Strange.”

 ‘Strange?’

 “I sort of gave you a name before I found the courage to tell you I could hear you.” 

 ‘Stephen Strange, I like it.’  Stephen smiled as he pulled his hand out of Tony’s hair.  ‘May I keep it to remember you by?’

 “Of course.”

 ‘Thank you, for everything.  I wish we had more time together and yet…’

 “And yet you can’t wait to get away?”

 ‘Nothing personal, you have taught me that humans can be boundlessly compassionate, but Eckles and Daniels have reminded me that they are also not to be underestimated in their potential for cruelty.’
  
 “Unfortunately that describes humans perfectly.”  Tony sighed.

 ‘Are there any…’  Stephen hesitated, unsure if he wanted an answer.  ‘Are there any Mer living in captivity?’

 “Like in an aquarium?  Not that I’ve ever heard of.”

 ‘Good.  I’d hate to think of some poor Mer living alone on display without someone like you to help them.’

 “I highly doubt there are any.  I haven’t even seen any bones on public view, I think they’re considered too valuable.”

 ‘Or humans are trying to just erase us.'  Stephen growled.  'Hide the genocide by turning the Mer into little more than a myth.’

 “Are there really that few of you left?”

 ‘It’s complicated.’

 Tony waited for Stephen to continue but he fell silent.  Scratching at his dry skin Stephen shifted his weight uncomfortably as he panted slightly.  Tony realized that he had completely forgotten the reason why he’d had the AI wake him in the first place.  Getting to his feet he gathered Stephen up to take him over to the table.  Once again when set down Stephen didn’t let Tony go and instead held him tighter.  Tony gave him a moment but he was surprised to find the Mer still so anxious even with freedom so near.

 Eventually Stephen relinquished his hold on Tony but he remained pensive.  Seeing that he was now gasping for breath Tony hurried to get the sea water.  Stephen usually laid down to relax any time Tony wet him down but he stayed awkwardly sitting up with his tail folded under him.  Tony used the cloth to clean the salt of Stephen’s skin and even though he started breathing easier he was still withdrawn.

 “Stephen?”

 ‘I’m sorry if I don’t seem as grateful or as excited as I should be.  I was simply not expecting a sudden end to our…friendship.’  Stephen admitted. ‘I had prepared myself to die here, now I’m facing the prospect of returning to the sea but possibly not being able to return to my life.’

 “I don’t understand.”

 ‘You are right, my magic should be returning now that my pain is under control, but it’s not.’

 “I’m sure once you are back in the water it will come back to you.”

 ‘Perhaps the natural magic that all Mer have that allow us to do things like hold our breath will return but my power was so much more and from a different source.’

 “The Vishanti?”  Tony guessed.

 ‘Yes.’  Stephen nodded.  ‘I studied magic for years to make myself worthy of them.  When I was ready I called to them and asked for the strength to save my kind.’
 
 “Did they say no?”

 ‘At first, but I persisted.  Eventually I proved myself to the Vishanti and they gave me the power I asked for, but the price was servitude.'

 “Servitude?  For how long?”

 'Life.'

 “That’s insane.”  Tony said without thinking. 

 'I would have given anything to stop the slaughter, I made the deal without a moment’s hesitation and without any regret.'

 “But then where are all the Mer?  If you saved them why are they considered basically extinct?”
 
 'That’s where it gets complicated.  The only way to save them was to separate them from the humans.  With the power of the Vishanti I tore open this dimension and sent them to an alternate one, an Earth with no humans for them to war with, an Earth with a sea once devoid of Mer but now hopefully the new home of a thriving civilization.'

 “Hopefully?  You don’t know?”

 'Tears between dimensions can not be allowed to remain open.  Once the Mer were through I sealed the path, it can never be reopened.'

 “Why didn’t you go with them?”

 'Because my promise to the Vishanti was to protect this dimension…and because…'  Stephen paused with a sad sigh.  'And because I was not welcome to join them.  My desire to end the war and my solution to do so was not fully accepted, but I sent them all away anyway.'

 “All of them?  So that’s why none of the Mer can help you?  You’re the last?”

 ‘In this dimension I am the last.’  Stephen admitted solemnly.  ‘I sincerely hope that the Merfolk live on without me and have become a peaceful race on their new world.'

 “I’m sorry you can’t join them.”

 ‘…I never fit in well with them anyway.’

 “Neither do I. I mean with the humans.”  Tony corrected.

 ‘Still insisting you’re human?’ 

 “I don’t know what else I would be.”

 Stephen waited a moment for Tony to confess but when he didn’t he leaned closer to him.  Freezing to the point of hold his breath Tony stayed motionless as Stephen reached out.  With one finger Stephen tapped on the medallion hidden under Tony’s clothes over his heart.  Tony winced at the sharp tapping sound of the glass, knowing he’d been caught. 

 ‘If that’s what I think it is, I’d say you were one of the Ancients.’

Chapter Text

Chapter Nineteen

 “No, that…that is a common misconception.”  Tony stuttered nervously self consciously placing his hand over his heart.  “One that is going to get me killed.  I’m human, I wasn’t born like this…I did this to myself.”

 ‘That’s even more impressive and further proves my suspicion that you are of Ancient blood.’

 “No…”

 ‘Tony, you must at least be a descendant of the Ancients, being good with their tech is one thing, being masterful with it requires something else.  Do you really have a power gem in your chest like the Ancients did?’

 “Ssssh!”  Tony said without thinking looking around anxiously.

 ‘It’s okay, no one can hear me but you.  I take it Daniels doesn’t know?’

 “I’d be dead if he did.”

 ‘Why?’

 “If there’s anyone humans hate more than Mer its the…”  Tony lowered his voice to a near whisper  “it’s the Ancients.  He would kill me if ever caught sight of my glow.”

 ‘Would he?’  Stephen asked doubtfully.  ‘Or would he emotionally take you hostage by letting you become attached to something he has control over.’

 “Something?”

 ‘Someone.’  Stephen corrected with a warm smile.  ‘If you are descendant of the Ancients you have untold power, you could walk right into their Temple.’

 “Anyone can walk into an Ancient Temple.”

 ‘Not an active one.’

 “There are no active Temples.”

 ‘There’s at least one.  I told you about it, it’s at the bottom of the sea.’

 “You said it was ‘intact’ you didn’t say anything about it being active.”

 ‘The AI that guards it is active so the Tem…’

 “Plenty of AI live on without their creators.”  Tony interrupted as he gestured towards the box where the small AI drone slept.  “The Ancients broke this world, they left us with the pieces struggling just to survive and the humans will never forgive them for it.”

 ‘You say ‘the humans’ and not just ‘we’?’

 “I don’t hate the Ancients, I don’t see the point in hating a race that has long since destroyed itself.  At the same time I don’t want to be mistaken for one and get drawn in quartered for the Cataclysm which I had nothing to do with.  I am not thousands of years old, but I can’t expect anyone to believe me looking like this.”

 ‘Is that why you’re on this boat?  Did someone else discover your secret?’ 

 “No.”  Tony shook his head.  “I just…I just wanted a fresh start.  The Neo World is still developing and I thought I could shape it for the better.”

 ‘A noble goal.’

 “Yeah, well, I’m not so confident in my ability anymore.”  Tony sighed.  “How am I going to build a better future for everyone if I can’t even convince a man who I thought was my friend to spare a single life.”

 ‘You’re still saving that life.’  Stephen pointed out.  

 “True…”  Tony agreed with a slight smile.  “I’m sorry, I just…maybe I do harbor a little hatred for the Ancients, it was because of one of their tech Temples that I ended up with this burden in my chest.”

 ‘May I see the gem?’

 “It’s not a gem, it’s an Arc Reactor.”

 ‘What is the difference?’

 “No one knows what power gems are made of or how they work, but this”  Tony reached up and tapped on his chest  “I made this, I know how it works.”

 ‘And you sure you aren’t magic?’

 “Just science.”

 Stephen looked up at Tony expectantly, not wanting to ask to see the device again but clearly being endlessly curious.  Tony looked over his shoulder to make sure that the new lock he had put on the door was secure.  With a nervous exhale he unbuttoned the first few buttons on his shirt.  He had only ever shown it to one other person and they were dead now so until now his secret had been absolute.  However knowing Stephen had no reason or even a way of betraying him he found himself wanting to share. 

 Pulling up his undershirt Tony loosened the binding he wore to ensure no light leaked out.  It was mid morning but even in the daylight the medallion shone brightly with its aqua glow.  Staring at the light as though hypnotized Stephen automatically reached out to touch it but stopped just short when he noticed Tony tense.  

 ‘Does it hurt?’

 “No.”

 ‘It’s beautiful.’  Stephen said sincerely.  ‘You say you made this?  Why would you do that if it endangers your life?’

 “It's only a threat if someone see it, but it's actual the only thing keeping me alive.”  Tony corrected.  “I was injured and I…”

 Tony stopped cold as he heard footsteps in the hall.  Having heard the noise as well Stephen was quick to pull the binding back up and Tony’s black under shirt down for him.  Tony buttoned up his over shirt with shaky hands.  With the new lock it was unlikely that whoever was approaching would just burst in, but it was still too close for comfort for him.  Laying down on the table Stephen suddenly got a glassy look in his eyes as his breathing became quick and shallow.

 “Stephen?”

 ‘I’m okay.  We need Eckles to believe I am still gravely injured, if he suspects you’ve cured my pain he will ensure I suffer more of it to keep my magic at bay.’

 Tony just nodded as his heart jumped into his throat as the intruder knocked on the door.  Although already acting in distress the way Stephen thumped his tail against the table at the knock seemed genuine.  Tony quickly ran his hand though Stephen’s hair to help relax them both before going to the door.  Stephen dropped his broken wing act for a moment and smiled up at Tony before encouraging him to go to the door.  Keeping the door locked Tony simply spoke through it.

 “What do you want?”  Tony demanded.  

 “Tony?”

 “Captain?”  Tony replied surprised.  
 
 ‘Open the door,’  Stephen instructed  ‘let him see me.’

 Tony hesitated but nodded understanding Stephen’s thought process.  Laying on the table he was doing an excellent job pretending to be near death.  Opening the door Tony stood so that it was clear that Daniels wasn’t welcome inside but so that the Captain could still see the Mer.  Daniels looked surprised that Tony had opened the door and then looked a little confused in general.  He had a bowl of warm oatmeal with various dried fruit in one hand and what appeared at first glance to be a bucket of water in the other. 

 “Captain?”

 “Tony.”  Daniels replied somewhat vacantly. 

 “Are you okay?”

 “I’m fine…the Mer…”  Daniels looked over Tony’s shoulder and smiled briefly before furrowing his brow in concern  “…he doesn’t look well.”

 “Imagine that.”  Tony said coldly.  

 “I brought you both something to eat.”  

 Daniels offered Tony the bowl and placed the bucket on the floor just inside the door.  Automatically taking the bowl Tony glanced down into the bucket and was startled to find a silver colored fish with large fins swimming in a tight circle inside.  Daniels attempted to step inside but Tony blocked his path.  Daniels curled his lip at him and bared his teeth like an animal before a look of apologetic shock fell over his face.  Tony tensed at the Captain’s odd behavior readying himself if the man sudden attacked.  Daniels held his hands up in a sign of peace and took a step back.  Despite the gesture of surrender Tony stayed on high alert, Eckles was right the Captain was being driven to madness.

 “I’m sorry, Tony, I’ve been under a lot of stress lately and we are about to head into rough seas.  I need my wits about me and I don’t feel like…myself.”

 “You’re not acting like yourself.”  Tony agreed.  “Perhaps if the Mer was set free…”

 “To place him in the sea now would just lead to him drowning.  As it is he looks close to death, I should have Williams come and take a look at him.”

 “No.  I can care for him.”

 “I believe you can.”  Daniels said warmly.  “You’re a good man, Tony.  You always have a place aboard my ship if you want it.”

 Tony just stared at Daniels speechless at the thought that after everything that had happened that he would want to spend a second longer on this ship than he had to.  Seeing the disgust in Tony’s eyes Daniels sighed sadly.  He took a breath to say something more but thought better of it and retreated back down the hallway.  Closing the door and locking it Tony turned a worried expression on Stephen.
 
 “Okay, he’s completely lost it.  We need to get you off this ship.”  Tony said seriously.  “I don’t know how but you are ruining the Captain’s mind.”

 ‘I don’t think it’s me,’  Stephen said gravely as he sat up.  ‘I think there is a greater evil aboard this ship.’  

 “Either way, you have to go.”  

 ‘I do not wish to leave you in his hands, but I am also useless to help you in my current state.’

 “Don’t worry about me.”  Tony smiled.  “The nano bots will be finished with your wounds soon and then I can reprogram them.  We have another day and half together, we need to use it to get you stronger.

 ‘Daniels hasn’t completely lost his mind, he was right about you being a good man.’

 Tony’s smile was a doubtful one. he had not shared the details behind how he had managed to give himself injured in the Ancient Temple.   Shaking his head to clear his thoughts he concentrated at the task at hand.  Still holding the bowl of oatmeal and fruit his stomach growled at him in hunger.  Putting the bowl down on his work bench for a moment he went over to the bucket that Daniels had left behind.  The silver and blue fish was still aimlessly swimming around in a lazy circle.  With its large fins that almost looked like dragonfly wings and its unusual tail Tony recognized it as flying fish.  They often spooked out of the water at the bow of the ship and sometimes even jumped up on the deck.  Looking a little closer Tony noticed one of its fins was tattered.  

 “Um…”  Tony brought the bucket over and placed it on the table.  “I know you didn’t want the rotting fish, but this is…fresh.”

 Stephen peered into the water and winched as his stomach audibly growled.  Despite his obvious hunger Stephen hesitated.    

 ‘I have not tasted fish in a very long time.’

 “Do Mer not eat fish?”  Tony asked surprised.  “I would think it would be your main food source.”

 ‘It was at one time, but now I mostly eat the specialty seaweeds that I grow in my garden.’

 “You have a garden?”

 ‘I do.  It’s beautiful.  I am charged with protecting the sea and I only hunt the demons that wish to destroy it.  Even in those battles I rarely kill the the demons, if I can I simply send them back to their own dimension.’

 “I can try to snag some seaweed for you, it floats by often.”

 ‘The sargassum seaweed that you find on the surface is not edible.’  Stephen said.  ’I should just eat this.  Injured and separated from the school it has no chance of survival in the sea.’

 “If it’s going to die anyway it would be wasteful not to eat it.’

 Stephen nodded sadly but took no move towards the fish.

 “You need the strength.  Have you been fed anything since your capture?”

 ‘No.  I metabolize much slower than humans do, but I am reaching a point where I need to eat again or I am going to be in trouble.’

 “I…uh…I can kill it for you.”  Tony offered hesitantly.  “I have a knife.”

 ‘I am capable of dispatching it with far less suffering than a knife would bring.  I just need you to remove my band.’

 “Of course.”  Tony reached out and removed the band.  “There you go.”
 
 ‘I would rather that you not watch me eat.’  Stephen said self consciously.  

 Respecting Stephen’s wishes Tony turned around and went over to his work bench where the oatmeal was getting cold.  He did his best to to wince at the sound of Stephen crunching down on the fish as he realized that the Mer was likely eating it whole.  It was less than a minute before Stephen announced he was done.  Turning around Tony watched Stephen lick a stray scale off his lip with a flush of embarrassment.

 ‘I’m sorry.  I know that is gruesome.’

 “Don’t worry about it, I'm not exactly a vegetarian myself.  Do you feel better?”

 ‘I do.’  Stephen nodded.  

 “Good, quite frankly the ocean terrifies me and I can’t imagine that it’s an easy place to survive in.”

 ‘It has its challenges.’  Stephen admitted.  ‘I still fear leaving you alone, but I have come up with a compromise.’

 “Oh?”

 ‘Get me into the sea, but I will stay and keep pace with the ship to escort you to the Neo World.  We will make it clear to everyone aboard that if they hurt you they will never see land again.  Even if my magic doesn’t return to full power the crew will not know that and they will not dare test me.’

 “You can’t stay here, they’ll catch you.”

 ‘Not without your help they won’t.’

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty

 Laying back with his eyes closed Stephen focused his full attention on the feel of Tony gently running the cloth over him to wet him down once again.  If everything went according to plan this would be the last time Tony would need to perform what had become an intimate task.  Knowing his freedom also meant a return to solitude Stephen wanted to ensure that he could vividly recall these enjoyable encounters with the human.  Over the past twenty-four hours they had grown increasingly close as they both put thoughts of the rest of the ordeal out of their mind in order to enjoy each other's company. Cupping some water in his hand Tony soaked down Stephen’s hair and slicked it back.  Although it could have taken Tony just a few minutes to get Stephen wet enough to keep him alive he had been attending to him for nearly an hour.  It had been a cloudy day with on and off rain so it was difficult to tell how close they were getting to sunset, but they both knew their time together was drawing to an end soon.    

 Ignoring the near future Stephen savored the almost electric feel of Tony’s touch and found himself automatically purring softly.  Encouraged by the sound Tony put the wet cloth down on Stephen’s chest and traced his fingertips along Stephen’s jugular notched to feel the deep vibrations from the noise the Mer was making.   Stephen smiled and tilted his head back to further expose his throat. Mer courtship was all about trust, as dangerous creatures with sharp teeth setting their guard down to allow their most vulnerable spot to be touched took complete surrender.  However being a generally aggressive species Stephen had never found another Mer's touch to be as soft and careful as Tony was.  Having grown to truly trust Tony Stephen allowed himself to get lost in the moment even if he knew they would soon be returning to their respective worlds.  

 Tony had finally talked him into taking a break from the golden band used to keep his teeth locked and Stephen was pleased to see that Tony extended him the same trust as he fearlessly caressed his jawline.  After narrowly escaping death from his bite Stephen would not have blamed Tony for being hesitant around him even if he didn’t hold the incident against him.  However appearing truly confident that he was safe Tony rested his hand on Stephen’s cheek briefly before carding his fingers into his hair.    Able to feel Stephen’s emotions Tony knew that his advances weren’t unwelcome.  Taking a deep breath Stephen released it slowly to enhance his relaxed state.  Opening his eyes he looked up at Tony and smiled.  The look in Tony’s eyes told him that he was ensuring that he remembered this encounter for later as well.  

 ‘Thank you.’  

 “Of course.  You’ll be back in the real thing before you know it.”

 ‘I am looking forward to it.’  Stephen replied even though he couldn’t hide his anxiety about leaving Tony behind.
   
 “I thought I told you not to worry about me.’  Tony smiled brightly.  “Remember how clever I am?  I’ll be fine.”

 Stephen lifted his hands up into his view and inspected the bright white scars that encircled his wrists.  Despite the discoloration around his wrists and tail it was remarkable how good a job the nano bots had done in such a short time.  When he had seen just how badly Eckles had damaged his tail Stephen had been convinced he was going to die.  Now he was not only healed but the nano bots were currently being uploaded with new instructions to set him free tonight.  There was no denying how clever Tony was, Stephen just worried that it might not do him any good when facing Daniels' insanity and his likely rage over losing his captive.  He wished for many reasons that Tony could come with him, but he couldn’t think of any scenario that would allow them to stay together.  Tony couldn’t swim and Stephen couldn’t walk, they belonged to two different worlds.

 Stephen’s thoughts were interrupted as the tiny AI drone suddenly lifted up off the near by work bench and flew over to Tony.  Landing on his shoulder it beeped softly to let him know it had completed its task of reprograming the nano bots.  Tony reached up and pet the device with one finger as if it was a tame bird.

 “Took you long enough.”  Tony chastised lovingly.  

 The AI whirred indignantly before returning to its storage box to recharge.  Going over to the container of nano bots Tony brought them over to the table along with some fresh bandages.  Instead of silver they now had a deep blood red hue to them.  The color shift was actually part of their programing, Tony had designed them to hide in the bandages posing as blood.  Carefully rewrapping Stephen’s healed wounds he poured the nano bots onto them and they seeped into the cloth.  It gave the illusion that Stephen was still injured and would hopefully convince the Captain that being tied back to the rail was torture enough.  Having finished with the bandages Tony casually rested his hand on Stephen’s tail near where it met his human skin tone.  Drawing a sharp breath Stephen propped himself up on his elbows.

 ‘Careful with where you put your hand, Tony, we’re already pushing boundaries with you touching my hair.’ 

 “What?”  Tony asked confused.

 ‘If you keep your hand there much longer we are going to have a…situation.’

 Understanding Stephen’s tone even if he was still confused Tony quickly lifted his hand up off his tail.  Sitting up more Stephen took a deep breath and calmed his racing heart.  

 “Are you okay?”  Tony asked concerned.  

 ‘I’m sorry.’  Stephen apologized with an embarrassed flush in his cheeks.  ‘I am Mer-male after all.’

 “Right, but…um…”  Tony furrowed his brow.  “I’m sorry, I’m confused…anatomically speaking.”

 ‘You know my anatomy under my fins isn’t all that dissimilar from your own, right?’

 “I did not know that.  Where…I’m sorry I don’t even see any fins.”

 ‘They blend in with my tail.’

 Stephen demonstrated by lifting up one of the triangular fins that he usually kept tight against his tail.  The set of fins were the same deep blue skin as his tail and folded over one another to form a seamless covering that kept him both protected and hydrodynamic.  With the top fin raised the other fin still kept his modesty mostly intact but already concerned about mounting sexual tension he firmly tucked the top fin back down against his tail.  

 “I’m sorry, I had no idea.  I didn’t mean to be inappropriate.”

 ‘It’s not your fault.  I have been very welcoming of your touch in ways that I shouldn’t have been.'   Stephen sighed apologetically.  'I should have done better to keep more distance between us.  You are not used to having your emotions influenced by another and I fear I’ve taken advantage of the connection.’

 “I don’t feel like I’ve been take advantage of.”  Tony smiled.  “I’ve enjoyed being with you myself, separate of your emotions.  I can feel what you feel, but I know what’s you and what’s me.”

 Stephen smiled and relaxed in relief that their connection was not as one sided as he’d feared.  Attraction to members of the same sex was not tolerated among the Mer and Stephen had failed at multiple traditional relationships in his effort to conform.  Eventually becoming entangled in his study of magic and ending the war he had given up on having a partner long before he became the last of his kind.  However now he’d fallen for an impossible mate.  Not looking nearly as concerned by the barriers between them Tony leaned in close and tilted his head slightly to the side.  Confused by the approach Stephen tiled his head as well but in doing so mirrored Tony’s action and prevented him from getting any closer.

 ‘What are you doing?’

 “I’m sorry.”  Tony said quickly as he jerked back.

 ‘I didn’t mean you have to pull away, I’m genuinely asking what you’re doing.  I don’t know how to react appropriately.’

 “Do Mer not kiss?”

 ‘Kiss?’

 “It’s how humans show affection.”

 Thinking he understood the gesture and curious to engage in it Stephen leaned towards Tony and tilted his head, but he became alarmed when Tony went to close the gap between them completely.  

 ‘Are you going to touch my lips with your own?’  Stephen asked leaning back once more.

 “That’s the general idea.”  
 
 ‘Tony…I’m venomous.’

 “Oh, right.”  Tony chuckled.  “You seem to enjoy having your throat touch though, I could…”

 Tony trailed off as he slipped his nose under Stephen’s jaw and gently nudged him to tilt his head back.  With his heart racing Stephen let Tony guide him back.  In Mer culture such an action would be followed by the aggressor opening their jaws and pressing their sharp teeth against skin with just enough pressure to avoid drawing blood.  It was Stephen’s instinct to freeze to show submission but he quickly relaxed as instead of a threat of pain Tony gently kissed his neck sending a pleasant shiver down his spine.  Becoming more passionate Tony placed once hand on Stephen’s lower back to pull him closer.  Becoming quickly lost to the loving embrace Stephen was both grateful and devastated when a rouge wave rocked the ship violently and interrupted them.  The waves had been getting increasingly rough as the day had passed but neither one of them had noticed until this moment.  Not even succumbing to his usual sea sickness Tony quickly recovered his balance and went to lean in again but Stephen put his hand on his chest and held him back. 

 ‘Stop.’  Stephen said reluctantly.  ‘Please, don’t.’

 “I’m sorry, it felt like you were enjoying it.”
 
 ‘I was…too much.’

 “Steph…”

 ‘Tony, in mere hours I am returning to sea.  This is only making it more difficult for us both.  I will follow the ship to keep you safe, but we will be unable to interact and once you are back on land I must return home.  I can’t risk a life near the shore, I will be captured again.’
 
 “You’re right.  Ironically humans have a saying for this exact situation: ‘ship passing in the night’.”

 ‘That’s very appropriate.’  Stephen agreed.  ‘If those ships make contact it means disaster for them both.’

 “That’s not what the saying means.”

 ‘But I’m right.’

 “You are.”  Tony sighed.

 ‘I’m sorry, I feel I’ve ruined our last moments together.’

 “No.”  Tony shook his head.  “Everything has just happened so fast.  I never expected…any of this.”

 ‘Neither did I.  It wasn’t long ago that I was willing to kill you and now…’  

 Stephen stopped as he heard heavy footsteps coming down the hallway sending an icy stab of fear into his heart.  Tony took his hand and gave it a gentle squeeze to let him know it was going to be okay.  Bringing Stephen’s wrist up Tony whispered a final code to the nano bots that set the timer in motion.  They have agreed that four hours would be best, enough time that the majority of the crew would no longer be on deck to stop him but early enough that Tony could be with Daniels to help his alibi.  Stephen smiled at Tony before giving his cheek a kiss and carding his hand into Tony's hair.

 ‘I will never forget you, I hope you find happiness in the Neo World.’

 "I will never forget you either, I hope you find happiness in the Sea.”

 Stephen smiled warmly and nodded but he couldn’t help but feel there was nothing waiting for either of them out in the world that would ever compare to what they had found in each other right here.  

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty-One

 “You’re almost free…just hold on a little longer.”

 From his place on the Quaterdeck rail Tony was reminded to hold on himself as the ship pitched the deck out from beneath him.  The seas were getting rougher with every passing minute and the dark skies along the horizon were lighting up with forks of purple tinged lighting that raced through the angry clouds.  Tony glanced warily up at the two towering masts, they were both set into bronze grounding plates that should conduct the electricity safely into the water but a strike with enough force could still blast the timbers apart.  The men up in the riggings were trying to adjust the sails so they had enough canvas up to keep control of the ship but not so much that they snapped a mast in the ever shifting winds.

 Tony thought to himself about how his plan to have the nano bots chew through the ropes wouldn’t be necessary if the ship sank before they were scheduled to act.  Tied to the rail on the Weather deck Stephen did his best to keep the bindings from yanking at his freshly healed wrists and tail as the boat bucked and rocked in the waves.  Despite the discomfort the motion was bringing Stephen there were two distinct advantages to the storm the most important of which was the fact that the crew was much too concerned with keeping the ship and themselves safe and therefore had no time to torment the Mer.  

 The other advantage was illustrated as a swell crashed into the side of the ship and the water poured over the gunwale.  Tilting his head back Stephen closed his eyes as the sea washed over him.  With every wave that swamped the deck Tony could see Stephen getting stronger as well as more impatient to be back in the ocean.  There was a little less than half an hour to go before the nano bots sprung to life but Stephen was beginning to take matters into his own hands.  Tony held his breath as he watched Stephen pour his concentration into calling upon his magic.  The ropes around his wrist started to faintly glow gold but Stephen stopped when he noticed that the rope around his tail remained dark.  

 Tony could hear Stephen growling and swearing in his mind as he forced himself to relax.  It would be safer to wait until the nano bots released all of the lines at once so that he could get over the side as quickly as possible in case someone noticed and tried to stop him.  Tony was just grateful that Stephen had ended up down on the lower deck up against the edge of the ship and not up on the Quaterdeck again where he would have had to drag himself a good fifteen feet to freedom.  Eckles had been furious to see that Tony had pulled Stephen back from the brink of death and had simply dragged him to the easiest spot on the deck to tie him down.  

 With only the mandatory crew on deck and them being busy preparing the ship for the squall Stephen risked glancing up to where Tony was watching him.  Tony flashed him a sad smile and Stephen returned it before looking away once more.  Even though his telepathic thoughts could easily reach Tony from this distance he stayed silent.  Tony did his best to suppress both his own emotions and the ones he could feel from Stephen over their impending separation, they both knew there was no other way but it didn’t make it hurt any less.  As if responding to the pair’s turbulent feelings the sky opened up and a spattering rain began to fall.  

 “Tony!”  Daniels called from his cabin door.  “What are you doing?  Get over here.  Didn’t your momma teach you not to stand out in the rain?”

 Having heard the Captain Stephen couldn’t help but to turn his attention to Tony one last time.  It had always been part of the plan that when the time for the nano bots to go to work drew near that Tony needed to be with Daniels to keep his suspicions down.  Tony had been putting it off until the last minute but there was no reason to stall further.  Afraid of giving their plan away Tony did nothing to signal good bye to Stephen instead he simply turned and nodded to Daniels who was beckoning him to join him in his cabin.   

 Stepping into the cabin that was dimly lit by a few of the rare electric lights on the ship Tony couldn’t help but gasp.  The once orderly cabin had been torn apart.  The books that had been secured into their selves lay scattered on the floor with their pages fluttering like the wings of dying birds.  The mirror in the corner had been smashed forming a spider web patterned across the reflective surface.  The desk was heaped to over flowing with nautical charts that all had black and red lines drawn and redrawn across them.  Daniels wandered over to one of the tipped over chairs and righted it before looking back at Tony with a smile as if nothing was wrong.  

 “Come, Tony, sit.”

 “I’m okay.”  Tony said staying near the door. 

 “At the very least close the door, you’re going to let the storm in.”

 Tony reluctantly closed the door.  Almost as disheveled as his cabin the Captain had a frantic energy about him.  Picking up an empty liquor bottle Daniels attempted to drain the last drop from it into his mouth.  When that failed he casually tossed it into the corner where it shattered noisily.  Fearing Stephen was right about the Captain being truly dangerous Tony stayed near the door.  Turning a desperate look on Tony Daniels lowered his voice. 

 “Tony, please, *please* tell me you figured out a way to get that damn Mer off my ship.  Please tell me he will be gone by morning.”

 “Wha…what?”  

 “If anyone can do it, it’s you.”

 “Me?”  Tony repeated caught off guard.  “You’re Captain, if you want him off the ship just throw him over the side.”

 “I can’t, I’ve tried, I can’t seem to kill him either.  Every time I try I just end up back in my cabin, every time I try to order Eckles to kill him the words come out all wrong.”  Daniels brought his mechanical hand up to his mouth and started gnawing on metal fingertips as if he was nervously chewing on fingernails.  “He must die, but he must live.  I can’t let him back in the sea, but I must return him.  There’s no sound more musical to my ears than his screaming, but his tortured voice haunts me when I close my eyes.”

 “Captain…I think maybe you should lay down.”

 “Weren’t you listening?!"  Daniels roared.  "I can’t sleep!  I’ll hear him!  I’ll hear him wailing in agony as he tries to call your name,  I can’t bear it.  What have I done?”

 Tony didn’t have a response.  The last time he had seen the Captain he had seemed somewhat distracted and had even admitted he wasn’t feeling himself, but even hearing his genuine sounding regret now Tony couldn’t just forgive him for all the pain he’d caused.  Daniels stared at Tony expectantly as if hoping for guidance.  When Tony just stared back at him Daniels gasped sharply as if he’d just remembered something.  Whipping around and rummaging around in the charts Daniels suddenly cried out in triumph before rushing towards Tony with his prize in hand.  Tony backed into the door but his hand slipped off the handled and he didn’t manage to open it to escape.  Daniels pressed his palms against Tony’s chest as if he was trying to give him something.  

 “Give this medallion to the Mer! He will know what to do with it!”

 “Medallion?”

 Daniels looked down at his empty palms pressed against Tony’s chest and gave a manic chuckle.  Backing up he pulled his hands through his hair to tame it.  For a brief moment Tony could swear his eyes went fully black, but he decided it must be a trick of the light.  Daniels laughed again but this time it was more of a sinister chuckle.  With his heart pounding against his chest Tony wanted to flee but he reminded himself that the nano bots would be acting soon and Stephen’s best chance at escape was if Daniels was distracted.  Even though he had spoke of wanting the Mer free Tony didn’t believe the deranged Captain for a second.  Once Stephen was gone if Daniels didn’t return to normal Tony felt he may need to talk Eckles into taking command.  As much as he hated Eckles he knew that he would take his role responsibly if he had to forcibly replace the Captain. 

 “I apologize, Stark.”  Daniels said calmly.  “Tell me, has the Mer spoken to you about the Ancient Temple?”

 “Spoken?  He can’t speak.”

 “Don’t play me for a fool, Stark, I may not be able to hear him but I know that you can.”  Daniels smiled coldly.  “How else would he have won you over so fully.  You think he loves you?  He thinks only of the Sea.  Either way, I will see him dead.  If the Vishanti really want to stop me they will have to come down here themselves.”

 Tony couldn’t help but to show his surprise at hearing Daniels call the Vishanti by name.  Fully calm and collected now Daniels noted Tony's reaction.  Daniels stepped in close again and lowered his voice to a deep purr.

 “He spoke to you of the Vishanti did he?  He trusts you more than I thought, or maybe in his desperation he’s simply been crying out to them?  If they really were as powerful as they claim why have they let their favorite disciple rot on the deck of this ship?  Why did they allow him into the merciless hands of the humans in the first place?”

 Pinned against the cabin door Tony said nothing.  Whoever he was dealing with at the moment it certainly wasn’t the Captain he knew.  

 “No matter.”  Daniels shrugged.  “Aggamoto may have stayed my hand from killing him outright, but they seem to do nothing to prevent his torture.  It’s only a matter of time before he succumbs.  Then you and I shall go to the Temple and…ah…I’ve said too much.”

 Tony tried to pull away as Daniels reached up to touch his temple but he was already back up door with no where to go.  There was a brief flash of nauseating pain followed by a disoriented confusion.   Tony recalled stepping into the Captain’s cabin and finding it a mess but he didn’t remember closing the door or having Daniels standing so close.  Daniels furrowed his brow and took a few steps back to give Tony some space.

 “Tony?  Where did you come from.  I thought you were out watching the Mer.”
 
 “I…”

 ‘Tony!’  Stephen’s voice cut into Tony’s thoughts so loud it hurt.  ‘Tony!  Help!!’

 Instantly forgetting his confusion Tony threw the door open and charged out on the deck.  What had been just a light drizzle seemingly seconds ago had turned into a hard driving down pour.  Slipping on the wet deck Tony scrambled back to his feet and raced across the violently pitching deck.  Getting to the top of the Quarterdeck stairs he was forced to stop and grab a hold of the rail as a large wave heaved the ship to one side.  Lighting cracked the sky open above the ship and illuminated the scene below.

 Eckles was straddling Stephen’s tail to pin him down with one hand clamped down firmly on Stephen’s throat.  In his other hand he had a knife that he was trying to push into Stephen’s ribs.  Stephen had managed to call upon enough magic to free one hand and he had Eckles by the wrist to keep the blade from piecing him.  Eckles couldn’t let go of Stephen’s throat because the Mer had managed to get the gold band off as well and letting him go meant Eckles opening himself up to getting bit.  They were locked in a stalemate but it wouldn’t last long, even if the ship simply rocked the wrong way it would be all the leverage Eckles needed to drive the blade into Stephen’s heart.  

 “Stephen!”  Tony cried above the noise of the storm.  

 Practically jumping down the stairs Tony barreled across the deck towards Eckles.  With no plan in mind Tony simply charged at him and knocked into the large man with his full weight.  The ship bucked at the just right angle and added to Tony’s momentum as he slammed into Eckles.  The pair tumbled out of control across the sea foam coated deck.  Being more experienced Eckles knew to wait until he was more oriented before standing.  

 Tony however assumed Eckles was going to try and kill him next and wanted to get up as quickly as possible to defend himself.  Standing up Tony was blinded by both sea spray and another bright flash of lighting.  Hee staggered backwards as the ship suddenly seemed to drop out from under him when it hit the trough of a wave.  The rail was much closer than he thought as he slammed into it as the ship keeled over with the next wave that crested and crashed onto the deck.  Swept off his feet by the powerful water he found himself picked up by the sea and carried with it.  Lashing out for anything he was surprised when Eckles grabbed him by the wrist.  However the power of the wave as retreated back over the side ripped Tony from Eckles’ grasp.  Finding himself on the wrong side of the rail Tony got a hold of one of the lines.

 ‘Tony, no!’ 

 Before Tony could even cry out for help another wave swept the side of the ship.  Tony was easily torn from the rope and was tossed into the dark chaotic currents of an angry sea.  Clawing at the cold inky water Tony fought with all his strength just to keep his head above the turbulent water.  Over the deafening crash of the storm he could just make out Eckles terrified call.

 “Man overboard!”

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty-two 

 “Taaawn-eee!”  

 Stephen’s weak voice was barely audible over the raging storm and the panic on deck.  Even though in their hearts the humans knew there was nothing they could do for their unlucky passenger who had been swept over the side it was still instinct to try even if that just meant shouting.  Not having the same limitations as the crew Stephen knew he actually could save Tony if he could just get free, but time was not on his side.  Having been struggling just to not panic while tied back to the rail Stephen had no concept of how much time was left until the nano bots sprung into action, but if it didn’t happen in the next few minutes Tony was going to be lost forever.  

 When Eckles had come at him with the knife in the terror of the moment Stephen had managed to call on enough magic to free one hand, which was making it all the more frustrating that now that Tony’s life was on the line he couldn’t seem to do the same to free himself completely.  Still caught by one wrist and the noose around his tail Stephen roared as he thrashed pointlessly in agonized frustration at being rendered helpless by something as mundane as a simple rope.  

 “Eckles!”  Daniels suddenly cried in distress from the Quaterdeck rail.  “What happened?!  Where’s Tony?”

 Gripping the rail to keep his footing on the pitching deck Eckles just shook his head sadly.  Daniels raced down the stairs and across the deck with unnatural speed as he gracefully used the motion of the deck to aid him.  Daniels was suddenly standing over Stephen in the driving rain.  He drew his knife out from his belt as the lightning tore open the sky behind him.  Looking enraged Daniels brought the knife up over his head with clear intent to kill.

 “Tawwn-eee…”

 The clumsy use of Tony’s name was the only way Stephen could communicate with the deranged Captain and to his surprise it seemed to work.  The murderous rage in his eyes was replaced by a terrified desperation as if he had just realized that it was his fault that any of this was happening.  Stephen glared up at him accusingly to help drive that point home.  Slowly lowering the weapon Daniels stared mournfully at his captive.

 “I…I’m sorry…please, save him…”

 Stephen nodded not because he accepted the apology, but because in this moment they both had the same goal.  Dropping to his knees Daniels slashed the rope that held Stephen’s tail before leaning in to cut the biding holding his wrist the the rail.  Stephen couldn’t help but stare at Daniels’ vulnerable throat as he drew closer.  He would be lying to himself if he said he didn’t want to sink his venomous teeth into the Captain after all the pain and humiliation he’d caused him.  Once free it wouldn’t take but a second to kill him, but Stephen knew that ever second counted for Tony and he pushed the thought of revenge aside.  

 “No!”  Eckles cried startling both man and Mer as he tackled Daniels to push him out of the way. 

 “Eckles!  He can save Tony!”  

 “Never trust Mer!”  Eckles snarled .  “He was going to bite you the moment he was free!”

 ‘No!  I wasn’t going to hurt him!  Please!  Please let me go!’

 Stephen knew the men couldn’t hear him but he feared that his vengeful thought may have just cost Tony his life.  It felt like an hour had passed since he’d been torn from the deck but in reality it had only been a few minutes, but every moment that passed was quickly reducing his chances of survival towards zero.  Stephen looked up at his trapped wrist as if he could will the nano bots to wake up only to see that in his struggling the bandage hiding the nano bots had fallen off.  Horrified Stephen quickly decided that his and Tony’s last chance at survival was to try and bite through his wrist.  Having already freed himself from the gold band Stephen started to unlock his jaw to help him with his gruesome task.

 “Mer!”  Eckles barked to get his attention.

 Stephen glanced at Eckles and was shocked to find that he was offering him the knife hilt first at arm’s length.  His instinct told him it was a trap but the look in Eckles eyes was completely sincere as no one felt more responsible for Tony going over the side than he did.  Grabbing the knife Stephen cut the last binding that held him to the ship.  Twisting around he grabbed the rail that had held him captive for so long and hauled himself up.  His heart pounded as he half expected to be hauled back onto the deck by his tormentors, but as he got his hips up onto the side a large wave rocked the ship and the momentum helped him launch himself into the air.

 Thrown high Stephen jackknifed in the air to before falling back down towards the inky black sea.  Unlike the terror that had washed over Tony when he hit the water Stephen dove through the surface and was struck by a sense of relief powerful enough to mimic ecstasy.  After being practically immobile on the deck being able to move his tail and have it meet the resistance of the water with the result of picking up speed filled him with energetic joy.  Forgetting his urgent rescue task for a moment he opened his arms and rolled over as he plowed through the water effortlessly.  The pain and more importantly the feeling of helplessness that had plagued his heart stranded on the deck was washed away by the soothing weightless he experienced in his natural environment.

 More than just physically renewed by the sea Stephen felt the magic that had coagulated in his body like sticky tar start to break apart and flow flreely through him once more.  Magic was as active and powerful as the currents that surrounded him and the further he got from the cursed ship the more in tuned with it he felt.  It would take days, maybe even weeks to truly get his power back but for the first time since his capture he felt that recovery was actually possible.  

 Finding himself becoming short of breath far more quickly than normal reminded him that he was not fully healed just yet.  Breaking the surface for a breath brought Stephen’s full focus back to the task at hand.  Although he had allowed himself a brief moment to revel in the euphoria of being back in the sea the direction he had chosen to swim in had not been a random one.  The moment he was back in the water he determined the direction of the current and had swum along with it knowing that Tony would be pulled in that direction.  The wind and rain howled above the surface making calling to Tony with his unpracticed voice pointless.  Beneath the waves the sound was muted, but the dark turbulent water made visibility poor.  

 Stephen attempted an illumination spell to light up the waters but was only able to achieve a faint unhelpful glow.  Still traveling in the general direction of the current Stephen switched tactics.  Taking a deep breath he dove down into the cold midnight depths to give himself the proverbial running start before heading back to the surface at top speed.  Breaking the surface Stephen jumped high into the air to get a view above the waves.  His first attempt didn’t yield any results as the sea appeared empty for miles around.  However the second time he leapt he caught sight of a faint blue glow in the distance.  

 Splashing back down into the water Stephen sped towards the light in hopes that it was the device in Tony’s chest acting as a beacon.  Riding the waves as he traveled Stephen occasionally took the to air to make sure he was still on course.  As he approached he got confirmation that not only was the glow from Tony’s chest but that he was still fighting to keep his head above the waves as he was tossed around.  Getting closer Stephen dove down deeper to where the surface turbulence wouldn’t slow him down as much.  Cutting through the water he quickly reached Tony's location.

 So relived to find Tony still alive Stephen rushed up from the depths and without thinking he wrapped his arms around Tony's waist from behind while still traveling a speed high enough to lift them both up out of the water.  Believing himself to have just been attacked by a large sea predator Tony cried out in terror before blindly fighting back.  Releasing him before he hurt himself Stephen gracefully circled around in front of him.  Stephen tried once more to reach out and help but with adrenaline flooding Tony’s system he was completely devoted to the fight side of his fight or flight instinct.
 
 ‘Tony…’

 Stephen froze as his own instincts told him that they were no longer alone.  Even in the chaos of the storm Tony’s frantic kicking had attracted a true open ocean predator.  Stephen’s skin was extremely sensitive to changes in the current around him and as the sea creature coming up from below caused a sudden up welling.  From the strength of the shift in the water Stephen knew something large and hungry was approaching fast.  Usually he would just send out a magical pulse as a warning that he was not to be tangled with and most predators quickly got the message.  However unsure that the creature had enough time to even register a warning  he decided that defense was his best offense. 
 
 Grabbing Tony and holding him tight Stephen poured all his magical effort into a shield.  On any other day he could have produced the relatively simple spell with ease, but it took every bit of his strength just to wrap them both in a small bubble of protection.  The massive creature struck hard a split second later.  It knocked them across the waves nearly twenty feet and Stephen doubted he could defend them from another blow that powerful, but having hit something solid when it expected a meal the beast fled back into the depths.  With Tony clung to his chest Stephen maintained the shield as it also offered Tony some protection from the rain and punishing waves.  Tony shivered and trembled violently from both fear and exposure to cold water but in the relative sanctuary of the magical enclosure he managed to calm himself enough to look up at Stephen.  Rolling over onto his back so that Tony could rest on his stomach at least slightly up out of the water Stephen smiled at him.  

 “Stephen?”

 ‘I’m here, I’ve got you.’

 “You…you’re free.”  

 ‘Thanks to you.’

 Tony smiled before he looked out at the storm that was still raging around them outside the shield with fear glittering in his eyes as lighting raced across the angry sky above.  Close to collapse from exhaustion and hypothermia Tony looked like he was slipping into shock.  Keeping the shield up Stephen realized just how tired he was as well.  Keeping himself safe and alive in the open ocean was one thing, keeping Tony’s head above water for too much longer was going to be something else entirely.  Supported below by the shield Stephen sat up allowing Tony to straddle his lap and be further up out of the sea.  Hugging Stephen tightly Tony buried his face against Stephen’s chest as he panted for breath.  Keeping his arms around Tony’s waist Stephen rested his chin over the top of his head to offer him further comfort.  

 “Ho…how far are we from shore?”  Tony asked hesitantly already knowing he wasn’t going to like the answer.  

 ‘Further than I can travel with you.’  Stephen admitted.  ‘I have to get you back to the ship.’ 

 Stephen had tried to sound confident but the impossibility of the task was all too clear.  With his empathetic connection Tony could feel Stephen’s fearful anxiety.   Pressing harder against Stephen’s chest Tony forced himself to take a deep calming breath that eased his shaking.  Stephen followed his lead and willed himself calmer.  The storm battered the magical shield but the occupants remained safe for the time being.  Stephen reached up and carded his hand into Tony’s matted hair.  Tony nuzzled against Stephen’s wet skin before suddenly starting to tremble more violently than before.

 ‘Tony?’

 “Stephen…don’t let me drown, please, just don’t let me drown.”

 ‘I won’t.’  Stephen assured.  

 “If you can’t save me, promise me you’ll bite me.”

 ‘What?’

 “I’d rather die by your venom than suffocate in the sea.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty-three

 “Don’t think about it, just…don’t think about it.”

 ‘Don’t think about what?’

 “The ten miles of open water under us right now.”  Tony replied as he swallowed hard against his rising panic.  

 ‘Oh, no, the ocean isn’t that deep, particularly not here.  It’s only a little over a mile to the bottom.’

 “That doesn’t make me feel any better.”

 ‘You’re safe.’

 “…am I?”

 Tony’s already painful stomach dropped when Stephen hesitated to reply.  Outside the small protective bubble of magic the storm intensified and beat against the barrier as if determined to smash it.  As endlessly relieved as he was not to be alone in the vast sea Tony felt that he had also been mere minutes from the release of death.  With Stephen’s help he could survive for hours, possibly days, but he was still stranded in an environment that was actively trying to kill him.  Beyond the threat of the water itself there were the unseen creatures looming in the depths.  Tony’s heart had nearly failed him when Stephen had first embraced him after having surfaced out from nowhere.  His imagination of what was lurking hungrily below him had already been drenching his blood in adrenaline. 

 Having been tossed around by the storm and still in shock from Stephan’s appearance Tony wasn’t sure if something else had then struck them when Stephen had first cocooned them in the shield.  Even if that hadn’t been a near miss it was only a matter of time before a predator happened upon the easy prey bobbing in the waves. Shivering from cold and the primal fear of being hunted Tony closed his eyes and did his best to quell his quickly escalating panic. Tony focused on the fact that he was no longer alone and that Stephen was going to do everything in his power to protect him. Stephen had laid back so that Tony could straddle his tail and rest sitting somewhat up out of the water.  With the help of the magic shield Stephen was using no effort to stay on the undulating surface of the sea.  It was as if they were sharing a water filled hammock.

 Tony took comfort in the feeling of security and was starting to calm his racing heart when the magic around them flickered and failed.  Tony yelped as the rain struck him, at the same time Stephen sank further down into the water as he lost the support under him.  Without warning he was suddenly battling the elements again as the sounds and chaos of the storm roared seemingly twice as loud after the quiet within the magic shield.  Just going from waist deep to chest deep waster he still wasn’t in any immediate danger of drowning or even needing to swim on his own, but that didn’t keep him from plunging into a full blown panic attack.  Something brushing against Tony’s leg made everything worse and he cried out only to choke on seawater as a wave hit him.  His rational mind told himself it was just the far end of Stephen’s tail, but his imagination had other theories.  

 Apologizing profusely Stephen sat up to embrace Tony causing him to sink even further into the icy waters.  Dunked briefly under the surface Tony’s lungs seemed to instantly burn for oxygen.  Holding Tony tightly Stephen pumped his tail to bring them both up into the air but the rain was coming down so hard it barely made a difference.  Clearly exhausted it took Stephen several tries to get the shield raised once more and once he did it was much smaller than before, barely giving them room to move which added a new layer of claustrophobia to the dangerous situation.  Folding his tail underneath himself and sitting up with Tony still on his lap Stephen did his best to keep Tony up out of the water that filled half of the small fragile sanctuary.   

Caught in a currently they were swirled around before falling down the side of a large wave only to then be lost in the trough with what appeared to be sheer walls of water to either side of them.  Arching his back as he started to slip into shock Tony found himself fighting against Stephen’s hold.  He could hear Stephen’s panicked warning and pointless attempts to reassure him but couldn’t stop himself.  Tony’s instincts were screaming at him to escape and that meant that even Stephen was perceived as a threat. Tony had once heard that it was dangerous to try and save a drowning man as he was likely to just drag you under with him.  He understood that now as he mindlessly tried to push his rescuer away.

 ‘Tony, no! Please, please relax!’  Stephen begged.  ‘I can’t hold you and the shield like this!  Please, trust me!’

 Feeling increasingly disconnected from his body and his actions Tony thought to himself that he did trust Stephen, he trusted him to do the right thing and not let him drown by ending this nightmare quickly.  Tilting his back to expose his throat to the venomous Mer he stared up at the dark sky as purple lighting raced across it.  Some of the rain was able to get past Stephen’s shield and struck Tony’s face in a mockery of tears.  Hyperventilating he waited anxiously for Stephen’s bite even as he still tried to artlessly free himself from him.  

 Releasing his grip on Tony Stephen quickly reached up and laced his fingers into Tony’s hair far less gently than he usually did.  Using his purchase on Tony’s temples Stephen forced him to bring his head back down.  He desperately searched Tony's eyes for some sign of recognition, but lost in his terror he just stared at him blankly before trying to twist away from him.  

 “Tawn-ee?”  Stephen asked out loud in hoarse anguished voice.  “Taawn-y…pleaaase…”

 Tears separate from the rain slipped down Tony’s face but he couldn’t seem to find his voice to respond, nor could he control himself enough to stop pushing against Stephen's chest.  Panicking himself Stephen suddenly pulled Tony closer with a surprising amount of strength and pressed his lips hard against Tony’s.  At first Tony thought that Stephen had finally made the decision to bite him, but it quickly became clear that he was attempting a kiss.  With nothing to lose Tony gladly showed him how it was done.  Learning fast Stephen amplified the passionate exchange.  Tony’s already laboring heart pounded harder but this time with exhilaration rather than fear.  The thought that Stephen’s venom was going to transfer to him only made the kiss more precious as he knew it was likely his last act.  Thoroughly enjoying the amorous kiss Tony couldn’t think of a better way to die and he hoped that Stephen’s venom wasn’t too fast acting so that he could enjoy the moment a little longer.  

 When they were forced to break away from the kiss for a breath Stephen automatically tilted his head back and to the side.  Tony had long since noticed how much the Mer enjoyed contact to his neck and he instinctively pressed his harmless human teeth against Stephen’s skin in a mimicry of the Mer’s mating ritual.  Stephen rewarded him with a deep purring that drown out the sound of the storm outside.  A pleasant warmth started to spread through Tony’s body helping to quell his shivering.  Thinking that it was the venom taking hold Tony rested his head against Stephen’s chest and relaxed.  With Tony no longer struggling Stephen was able to stabilize the shield around them and give them more room.  With fear now the furthest thing from his mind Tony wrapped his arms around Stephen’s waist and closed his eyes.   

 “Thank you.”  
 
 ‘Did I do that right?’  Stephen asked shyly. 

 “Did you enjoy it?"

 ‘Very much.’

 “Then you did it right.”  Tony smiled.  “Thank you…how long will it take for the venom to work?”

 ‘No venom.’  Stephen shook his head.  ‘Back in the sea I have enough magic to keep you safe from my poison.' 

"What?"

'I wasn’t trying to euthanized you, I was just trying to make you feel better.’

 “Success.”  Tony smiled. 

 
 Truly feeling at ease Tony encouraged Stephen to lay back against the shield so that he was mostly submerged.  Resting on top of him Tony was able to keep his head above water and breath easily.  It was only now that he realize that Stephen himself was the heat source as his skin radiated a comforting warmth that heated the water in the shield.  Closing his eyes Tony held onto the calm he was feeling to try and remind himself of it in the future when he needed it.  Stephen wasn’t going to be able to help him if he lost himself to anxiety again.  With his arms around Tony to keep him up on his perch Stephen continued to purr causing little ripples in the water around them.  

 “I’m sorry I panicked.’  

 ‘It’s okay, we’re in a difficult situation, but my magic is getting stronger…I just need time.’  

 “What you need is rest.  How do Mer sleep in the open ocean?”

 ‘Just like this, in the shelter of a magic shield.  However it’s not true rest as it’s difficult to maintain the magic and sleep deeply.  Mer do not live in such deep waters, my home is only a hundred feet below the surface and it is full of shallow caverns that are within large air pockets.’

 “How far are we from your home?”

 ‘Too far.  I was not close to home when I was captured, and since then I’ve been carried even further.’

 “If you didn’t have to worry about me could you make it back.”

 ‘…that’s not important.’

 “So ‘yes’.” 

 ‘Yes.’  Stephen admitted.  ‘However I'm not going anywhere without you.'

"It still makes me feel better that if the worst should happen at least you can get home."

'As much as I hate to admit it our only hope is the ship.  I have a transport spell, but…’

 Stephen was cut off as what Tony could only assume was a bolt of lightning struck the surface near by.  The jolt and blinding flash was over so suddenly that there wasn’t even time to react.  Due to the very nature of lightning it very rarely struck the sea and when it did its energy was quickly dissipated.  It wasn't impossible to be killed by lightning in the water, but it was rare.   Still feeling the high from Stephen's unexpected display of affection Tony was unconcerned by the strike.  He didn’t fear the lightning the same way he feared the ocean mostly because he understood it better.  The odds of being directly struck were extremely low and if it did happen they wouldn’t live long enough to know what happened.  However Stephen had his brow knit in concerned thought.

 “Stephen?”

 ‘That didn’t feel like true lighting.’ 

 “What else could it have…”

 Tony jolted at the distinct sound of glass cracking.  Sitting bolt upright Tony pulled up his soaked white shirt to look at his chest, he had already clawed his binding off shortly after ending up in the water to help himself breath better.  The exposed Arc Reactor seemed okay at first but Stephen reached up and traced a tiny flaw in the glass that revealed itself to be a tiny crack.  Tony gasped sharply at the damage knowing that despite looking minor that the device was actually dangerously compromised.

 “That’s not ideal.”

 ‘What happens if that cracks open?’

 “…it will explode.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty-four

 Waking up disoriented and alarmed to be half submerged in water Tony sat bolt upright only to smack the back of his head on the magical shield.  Looking around at the still dark but no longer stormy waters that stretched out in every direction Tony's heart sank.  Remembering his situation chilled his blood and caused bile to jump to the back of his throat as panic threatened him once more.  With his mouth already burning with thirst the bile and anxiety made it almost impossible to swallow.  Forcing himself back under control he looked down at Stephen who he was still perched on top of.  Laying back in the shallow water Stephen’s eyes were slightly open but they were rolled back to only show the whites.  Alarmed Tony went to put his hand on Stephen’s cheek but reminded that without the gold band it would be very easy to get accidentally bitten.  

 “Stephen?  Are you okay?”

 Stephen’s eyes fluttered a few times in response to Tony’s voice before his blue iris showed again.  Looking weary he smiled up at Tony reassuringly.  

 ‘I am fine.’   Stephen replied as he stretched out under Tony and swished his tail.  ‘I can’t truly sleep and keep us safe at the same time, but I am still refreshed.’  

 Tony doubted if that was true, despite being back in the sea Stephen looked like he could pass out at any moment.  Sitting up slightly Stephen looked around and took note that it had stopped raining.  No longer needing to shelter Tony from the storm he reduced the shield so that it was only under them.  Cold water lapped up and over the new edge of the faintly glowing shield reminding Tony that Stephen was also using his magic to keep him warm.  

 Clearly enjoying the cold Stephen briefly made the shield even smaller so that he could arch his back and submerge his human half fully in the water.  Tony felt guilty that he was keeping Stephen from being able to truly swim free.  Looking down at his chest Tony couldn’t be sure but he felt like the crack in his reactor had grown a little larger.  The front was not made of ordinary glass and he’d never even contemplated the idea that the diamond hard substance could even be scratched let alone cracked. 

 Coming back to the surface Stephen looked a lot better than when he’d first come out of whatever semi sleep trance he’d been in.  Sitting up out of the water he wrapped his arms around Tony’s waist and nuzzled at his face in a somewhat awkward invitation to share another kiss.  Tony smiled and brought his hand up into Stephen’s hair to respect the Mer’s romantic culture as he engaged him in a passionate kiss that helped ease his tension.  Reluctantly breaking away Tony wasn’t sure what to do about the salt Stephen had left on his lips, he was already painfully thirsty.

 ‘I’m sorry, did you not like that?’  Stephen asked noticing Tony’s discomfort.  ‘You looked worried, I thought it would help.’

 “It definitely helped.  If I’m going to get a kiss every time I get anxious I’m going to start looking for new things to worry about.”  Tony teased.  

 ‘That won’t be necessary.’  Stephen replied seriously as he leaned back into the water with a blissful smile.  ‘I enjoy the custom, you only have to ask.’

 Tony smiled before reaching up and rubbing the back of his hand across his lips to clear the salt only to make matters worse.  Swallowing against a dry throat Tony looked sourly at the vast sea of undrinkable salt water that was doing it best to kill him as if it had a personal grudge against him.  For all he knew it did, after all he had stood by and done nothing for far longer than he should have when its greatest protector had needed help.  Shaking his head to clear his thoughts that the ocean was somehow capable of vengeance Tony looked down at Stephen and found him looking back up at him in concern.  

 “I’m okay,”  Tony answered the unasked question  “I’m just thirsty.”

 ‘Thirsty?’ Stephen repeated before he suddenly remembered.  ‘You need fresh water, I’m sorry, I had forgotten.  I might be able to make you some.’

 “I fear to ask how you’d accomplish that.”

 ‘Magic.’

 “Oh, right.  You can do that?”

 ‘I don’t know.  I still don’t feel a fraction as connected to magic as I’m used to and it’s not something I’ve ever tried to do before.  However if your life hangs in the balance I am willing to try.’

 “I swallowed a lot of salt water when I first fell in the ocean, which made things a lot worse.”

 ‘You don’t have salt glands that remove the excess salt from your system?’

 “Sort of…that’s part of what kidneys do, but they are on the inside and they need fresh water to work.”

 ‘How did you have fresh water on the ship?  You couldn’t possibly have carried enough for everyone for such a long trip.’

 “We caught rain water and when it didn’t rain we boiled sea water and caught the steam to condense it back into fresh water.”

 ‘We will try that method.’

 “What?  How?  Wait, never mind.  ‘Magic’?”
 
 ‘That’s right.’

 “Sorry, I’m not used to magic, it feels unnatural to me.”

 ‘Magic is the opposite of ‘unnatural’.’  Stephen smiled.  ‘It is harmony with nature.  Watch.’

 Stephen reached out into the dark sea and scooped up a handful of water which formed into a perfect sphere that floated over his palm.  Bringing the ball of water in over his chest he cradled it between both hands.  Tony watched in fascination as Stephen closed his eyes and concentrated.  Within the sphere the water slowly began to bubble and boil.  As steam rose from the sphere it curled around and swirled as if trapped within a new sphere.  It didn’t take too long before all the water had turned to steam leaving crystalline salt behind.  Turning his focus to the new sphere of steam Stephen opened his eyes once more and staring at the swirling steam he pursed his lips and gently blew at it causing it to cool and condense into a liquid.  Looking tired but pleased with himself Stephen held up the orb of water.

 ‘It should be safe to drink.’
 
 “Should be?”  Tony repeated.  

 ‘I’m still not fully clear on human biology particularly fluid balance as that’s something my body does automatically when I’m not stranded out of the water.  Fresh water is also something I don’t have much experience with . I could probably drink this and be okay but I can not swim too far into a river before I start to feel ill.’

 “Well I may not understand magic but I do understand physics and captured steam from salt water is safe for me.  Thank you.”

 It was a little awkward drinking from the suspended orb but the water was indeed pure and quenched Tony’s thirst.  He hadn’t even realized just how dangerously dehydrated he’d become until he drank the water Stephen had prepared.  He had thought it was stress that was causing his headache but the water quickly eased his pain.  Seeing Tony relax Stephen smiled brightly. 

 ‘Better?’
 
 “Much.”

 ‘How is the piece in your chest?’  

 Tony jolted slightly having forgotten once more about the cracked casing in the midst of all their other problems.  Opening his wet shirt Tony really couldn’t tell if the fracture was getting worse or not.  It certainly didn’t look like significant damage but the material was not just regular glass and Tony hadn’t thought that any force strong enough to crack it would ever strike him without just killing him outright.  He brought his hand up to it and carefully measured it against the tip of his finger so he could determine if the crack was growing later. 

 “It seems stable.”  Tony said with as much confidence as he could muster.  “I still don’t understand how a lighting strike could crack it without electrocuting us.”

 ‘I’m not convinced it was lighting.’

 “Well whatever it was the damage is done.  If you hear a high pitched sound like when the repulsor over loaded I need you to swim away from me as fast as you can.  You won’t be able to save me, but I want you to save yourself.”

 ‘Tony…’

 “Stephen, please, don’t argue with me on this.  Besides it could be fine.  It might just be on the surface, I’d need my lab to analyze if the reactor is truly compromised.”

 ‘I’m currently a little disoriented, once the sun rises I will have a better sense of direction and we can figure out a plan to figure out where the ship is.  For now we should both just try to rest.’

 Tony nodded in agreement.  Laying on Stephen’s stomach Tony could both feel and hear it when it sudden growled.  Stephen looked over at the sea towards his right before shaking his head with a look of irritation.  Tony brought his head up and looked as well but didn’t see anything.
 
 “What is it?”

 ‘Nothing.’ Stephen replied as his stomach grumbled once more.  

 “You’re stomach doesn’t seem to think it’s ‘nothing’.”

 ‘There is a school of fish near by.’

 “How do you know that?  Wait…magic?”

 ‘No, biology.’  Stephen chuckled.  ‘I have what’s called a ‘lateral line’ down each side of my tail.  It lets me detect even slight changes in water pressure like the motion caused by a school on the move.’

 “You’ve eaten almost nothing through all of this.  Do you need to go hunt?” 

 ‘I…’  Stephen hesitated with indecision.  ‘I do not like to hunt…but I am very hungry and there is very little chance of finding the right kind of seaweed for me out here in the open ocean.’

 “Then go.  I’ll be okay.”

 ‘I don’t know how far I can stray before the shield fails.  I should stay with you.’

 “If you starve yourself, while also not being able to properly sleep, the shield is going to fail when you collapse from exhaustion.”

 ‘That is…true.’

 “Go.”

 Stephen nodded but still didn’t make any more to leave.  Trying to encourage him Tony got off his tail and nudged at him.  Stephen smiled before gracefully slipping over the side of the shield and into the sea.  Once again Tony could see the relief of being in the cold waters painted across Stephen’s face.  The heat he was creating for Tony in the magical bathtub that they were sharing was making him miserable.  Rocking in the waves in the small clear lifeboat that was keeping him alive Tony almost wished that Stephen hadn’t gotten to him in time.  At least that way the Mer would be free to go home. 

  Proving just how adapted to the water he was Stephen circled around Tony effortlessly a few times to stretch his muscles out in preparation to chase down his prey.  Stephen checked the shield over, he tried briefly to lift it up higher so that Tony would be fully up out of the water but it was too difficult.  He curled his lip in disgusted frustration at his failure, but brightened when Tony leaned over and kissed his forehead. 

 ‘I will be right back, if you find yourself in the water roll over onto your back and just float.’

 “My chest is made of an extremely heavy alloy.”  Tony tapped his reactor without thinking.  “I don’t float.”

 ‘I didn’t think of that…I’ll stay.’

 “Absolutely not, go get some sushi.”  Tony demanded.  “I was getting the hang of the whole swimming thing just before you saved me.”

 ‘No you weren’t.’  Stephen chuckled.  ‘At best you were managing to not drown.’

 “Semantics.”

 ‘The school has unwisely just shifted closer.  I will not be long.’

 “I’ll be here.”

 ‘Do you want me to catch you something?’

 “No, I’m not that hungry yet.”

 Stephen nodded and took a deep breath before disappearing below the waves with a strong stroke of his fluke.  With Stephen gone Tony was left with the eerie silences of the ocean.  With no boat hull to crash against the rolling waves made almost no sound as he bobbed up and down.  Tony quickly decided that the anticipation that the shield holding him up might disappear was more stressful than the idea of just being in the water.  Before Tony could work himself up too much Stephen returned to the surface and smiled at Tony.

 “Success?”

 ‘Yes.’

 “That was fast.”

 ‘I am an apex predator when I want to be.’   

 “Apparently.”  Tony chuckled.  

 ‘Do you mind if I do some breeching?  It will help me get my strength back.’

 “I have no idea what breeching is, but if it’s going to make you feel better I’m all for it.”

 ‘It’s basically jumping from the water.’

 “Sounds like a good show.”

 Stephen’s face flushed with a hint of blush as he dove back down below the surface.  Erupting from the sea about fifteen feet away Stephen just managed to get his full body and tail up out of the water before falling back to the surface with a large splash.  Tony was sharply reminded of when he’d first seen Stephen just before his capture.  He had been jumping then too, however it had looked effortless then.  Not only had he been able to jump more than twice as high but he’d also been able to stay airborne longer than normal physics would allow.  
 
 Stephen seemed to realize that his first try wasn’t very impressive as he was below the waves longer the second time, presumably getting more of a head start.  Getting more air this time he was able to twist around and dive back in rather than simply falling back.  Gaining more speed and confidence with each attempt it wasn’t long before he was showing over with flips.  Mesmerized by the display Tony enjoyed the show, particularly seeing how happy it was making Stephen to be getting some of his prior strength back. 

 Landing his last leap with barely a splash Stephen raced up to Tony and circled him causing Tony and shield to swirl around.  Surfacing next to the shield Stephen looked up at Tony with his eyes shining bright with the exhilaration as he panted for breath.  
 
 “That was amazing.”

 ‘Thank you.’  Stephen smiled with another flush.  ‘I must confess that leaping displays are how Mer impress potential mates.’

 “Well…I was very impressed.”  

 Tony chuckled as Stephen blushed a deeper shade.  With a single stroke of his tail Stephen joined Tony in the shield once more.  Shifting around he slipped under Tony so that he was straddling his tail once more.  His skin was ice cold at first but he quickly started to warm.  Tony enjoyed the company and the warmth but he worried that he was trapping Stephen in the tiny shield once more.
 
 “Stephen, you don’t have to stay in the shield.  I know you’re uncomfortable.”

 ‘It’s nothing I can’t handle, I’ve been through much worse.’

 “But it’s unnecessary, you could stay cool and more comfortable just swimming near by.” 

 ‘No..I want to be with you more than I want to be in the sea.’

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty-five

 The sun had risen but it was difficult to tell as the sky was a uniform slate gray color.  With the sun behind the clouds the ocean no longer sparkled bright blue, instead it was an ominous dusky navy.  A gust of wind raced across the tops of the choppy waves and blasted Tony with salty spray that stung his eyes and chapped his lips.  Reaching up and rubbing at his face only made things worse.  Stephen was doing everything he could to keep Tony comfortable, but it wasn’t working. Tony had been in the sea for a little over twelve hours and he was achy, dehydrated, and exhausted.  

 Straddling the Mer’s tail with his palms against Stephen’s chest to prop himself up out of the water Tony closed his eyes and bowed his head with a heavy sigh.  He didn’t want to give up, but he didn’t know what to do either.  All he was accomplishing by staying alive was keeping Stephen from being able to start the long swim home.  Concerned Stephen reached up and gently placed his hand on Tony’s cheek.  Smiling Tony leaned into the contact, enjoying Stephen’s reassuring touch even in the dire situation.  

 ‘I’m so sorry.  On the ship you could wet me down to make me comfortable again but I don’t know what I can do for you in return to ease your pain.’

 “I’m okay.”  Tony lied as he involuntarily shivered.  

 Stephen instantly doubled his efforts to heat the water sloshing around in the shield with them despite the obvious toll it was taking on him.  Closing his eyes to concentrate Stephen’s breathing became quick and shallow as he fought to muster up the magic he needed.  Tony smiled in appreciation of his effort as he carded his hand into Stephen’s silver hair to get him to look up at him.  Opening his eyes again Stephen gazed up at him.

 “Thank you, but stop.  You don’t have to make the water warmer.”

 ‘I swim in tropical waters often, I can handle the heat I simply prefer cooler temperatures.’

 “I’m not shivering because I’m cold.”  Tony admitted.  “I’m crashing after all that adrenaline last night.  Besides, I believe you can handle the heat, but I can see how draining it is for you to be using so much magic.” 

 ‘I can feel magic flowing through me again, but I can not harness or control it as I once could.  I fear if I try to do anything other than simple tricks that something disastrous will happen.  Blindly using magic without discipline and skill can rip open reality itself.’

 “Don’t do that.”  Tony chuckled.

 ‘I’m deeply and increasingly tempted to.’  Stephen replied seriously.  ‘In fact, I am already planing to.  I’m just gathering my strength and trying to figure out how to best reduce the risk involved.’

 “What are you taking about?  The risk of what?”

 ‘A teleportation spell.  Extremely dangerous even at the height of my power.’

 “No, Stephen, that’s insane.  You can’t…”

 ‘What I can’t do is lose you.’  

 “Stephen…”

 ‘Tony...I love you.’

 Tony’s breath hissed sharply as his heart suddenly slammed against his chest.  He had already known that they had grown well past the point of friends, with his unexplained empathy power he had felt Stephen’s powerful feelings for him first hand.  However to hear it out loud, or at least in Stephen’s telepathic voice, was a whole new experience, exhilarating yet terrifying all at once.  With his throat already salt parched Tony found himself completely voiceless.  A sudden spike in his anxiety didn’t help, only for him to quickly realize it wasn’t his own fear.  It was Stephen’s as he waited for a response to his confession. 

 Acting quickly even though his voice refused to cooperate Tony slipped his hand behind Stephen’s head and guided him to sit up to bring them face to face.  Wrapping one arm around Stephen’s waist he brought his other hand into Stephen’s hair before engaging him in a passionate kiss to assure him he felt the same even if he needed a moment to get the words out.  Stephen returned the kiss enthusiastically as his anxiety washed away.  

When they both needed a breath Tony experimented with tilting his head back to expose his throat the way Stephen often did for him to see how the Mer would react.  Clearly excited Stephen wrapped arms tightly around Tony’s waist and instantly went for his throat.  He didn’t unlock his jaw to bring out his fangs but he still put his dull human teeth against Tony’s skin as his ingrain romantic rituals demanded.  Trusting Stephen completely not to bite him Tony relaxed in his embrace as the Mer went from mock biting his throat to just gently kissing.  Having bought himself enough time to find his voice Tony pulled back slightly to get Stephen to look at him.  

 “I love you too.”

 ‘I can’t tell you how good that is to hear.’  Stephen purred contently.  ‘This has all been so confusing.  I have hated humans for so long I couldn’t imagine even befriending one let alone this, and I highly doubt you ever expected to fall in love with a fish.’ 

 “You are *not* a fish.”  Tony corrected.

 ‘Thank you.’  Stephen smiled.  ‘I thought…I thought at first that my emotions towards you were a result of my situation.  Finding myself the hands of torturers after years of isolation how could I trust my feeling towards the first and only soul to not only be able to hear my muted voice but to also show me mercy and kindness?’

 “I had the same thought.”

 ‘You did?’

 “I was afraid the power dynamic between us was so skewed that you had no choice but to mirror any feelings I directed towards you.  Even being able to feel your emotions, I couldn’t be certain that the extreme stress of your captivity wasn’t absolutely ruining you psychologically causing you to form a bond with anyone who wasn’t trying to cause you pain.”

 ‘My capture was stressful, but my mind is sound.’  Stephen assured.  ‘Now that I am back in the sea I can reflect on all that’s happened and know my love for you is real.’

 “Then you’ll understand when I tell you I can’t let you risk your life on a dangerous spell.”

 'Tony…'

  “My love for you is just as real and I can’t let you sacrifice yourself for me.”
 
 ‘You misunderstand.’

 “I do?”

 ‘If the spell goes wrong we will most certainly die together.’

Chapter Text

Note of an old sea saying: "Red sky at night, sailor's delight.  Red sky at morning, sailor's warning."  According to the lore when the sun sets a deep red it signifies that the weather is stabilizing, if the sun rises red a storm is coming.

Chapter Twenty-six

  With the sun on the brink of setting Stephen stretched out his tail fins to try and calm the restless feeling in them.  Back in the sea his tail seemed to have a mind of its own and it craved speed.  Laying trapped on the sun scorched deck of the ship had been torturous but there had been nothing he could do about it.  Now that he was floating in the ocean his instincts were screaming at him to swim away, but his heart was keeping him tethered to the surface with Tony.  
 
 Having succumb to exhaustion Tony was currently nestled against Stephen’s chest sleeping fitfully.  Beyond the stress of the situation the exposure of being out on the open ocean was extremely draining for him and Tony had spent more of the day slipping in and out of consciousness.  For his own part Stephen was trying to reconnect with the flow of magic that granted him his powers but the currents of magic around him remained chaotic and untamable.  Having learned the danger of the spell Tony was strongly against it, but at the same time he wasn’t able to offer up any alternative plans that could save them both.  Tony hadn't mentioned out loud that Stephen should just bite him and go home but it was clearly in his mind.

 ‘I’ve lived an exceptionally long and lonely life,’  Stephen said to himself as he tightened his hold around Tony’s waist  ‘I’d rather lose my life than you at this point.’

 Stephen had never thought he’d live long enough to see the day that he would treasured the companionship of a human over his own life.  Part of him knew it was a foolish attachment that was destined to end in tragedy, but it was too late, the bond had been formed and there was nothing he could do about it even if he wanted to. To leave or lose Tony now would only lead to a broken heart that Stephen knew he didn’t have the strength or even the will to recover from.   

 The sun turned the horizon a brilliant crimson that gave Stephen hope that the sun would rise on better weather.  As it sunk below the water the moon peeked out from behind the cloud cover and lit up the rolling waves in sparkling silver.  Lost in the beauty of the waves Stephen purred softly causing Tony to nuzzle his chest.  Closing his eyes Stephen focused on the comforting feeling of Tony’s weight on him and the gentle movement of his ribs as he breathed.  Wanting to savor the moment Stephen sighed in contentment. He had waited a long time to find love and had given up on the idea of finding it even longer than that.  Even if it was to destined to be short lived it was worth it.

 Just as Stephen was settling into the idea of trying to get some rest himself his lateral line that told him about changes in the water suddenly lit up.  His senses sent a chill down his spine as he realized something extremely large was approaching slowly.  He wanted to believe it was just a whale passing by but the way the little magic still in him twitched and twisted told him that it was no normal animal below the waves.  Holding his breath he hoped the magical intruder would just continue on by.  With his own magic low he was in no condition to enter into a battle but at the same time he was also likely to be below notice.  There was every chance that the demon below would think him just a regular fish.  

 Stephen’s heart sunk as whatever was under them paused and began to circle as it investigated.  He could increase power to the shield around them if the demon made an aggressive move but he decided the best option right now was to ‘play dead’ magically speaking.  Not that that wasn’t far from the truth at the moment.  Stephen wasn’t used to fearing anything in the sea but he was all but defenseless at the moment.  Even without magic he could easily out swim the lumbering demon, but with Tony’s safety in his hands he was hobbled.  Stephen grit his teeth and swore to himself as a large tendril lifted up out of the water nearby as the dark water lit up with the glow of multiple green eyes. 

 ‘Ssssstphen,’  Yar’sa’dril greeted as he lifted his head halfway up out of the water  ‘you sssslipery fisssh!  You ssssurvived!  You essscaped!’

 Stephen furrowed his brow as the demon’s voice echoed in his head sounding relieved to see him.  With Tony still sleeping Stephen hoped he stayed that way as Yar’sa’dril hadn’t seemed to notice him yet.   Calling on a small amount of magic Stephen cloaked Tony in an illusion that would keep him safe as long as he stayed still.  Even if the demon had some reason for wanting the Mer back in the sea he would not be ready to show a human any mercy.  The gigantic eel like demon was keeping a bit of distance from Stephen as they had tangled in the past with Stephen always being the easy victor of any disagreements.  As Yar’sa’dril was a lesser demon Stephen often just chased him back into the depths any time he came to the surface to cause mischief.

 ‘Ssssorcerer, why are you on your back on the surface like thisss, are you hurt?’  Yar’sa’dril asked concerned.  
 
 ‘I am merely resting after my ordeal with the humans.’  Stephen said coldly.  ‘Leave me alone before I decide to make good on my promise to kill you.’
 
 ‘I am not here to harm you.’  Yar’sa’dril replied meekly.  ‘I have been sssearching for the sssship that sssstole you.’

 ‘You found me once and you did nothing to help me.’

 ‘That wasss a missstake.  You have my deepest apologies great Ssssorcerer Ssssupreme.’

 ‘Why are you being so respectful all of a sudden?’

 ‘The Sssssea needs you.’  Yar’sa’dril said simply.  ‘There’ssss ssssomething wrong with the deep.  The Leviathansss grow restlessss.’

 Stephen’s heart slammed against his chest at the mention of the Leviathans.  Even before his capture he had noticed that more and more of the ancient demons were trespassing in the waters of this dimension.  The enormous creature that he had been fighting when he’d first been captured was a young one among the titans that slept in the deep, a Litchviathan that would some day grow to be a true Leviathan.  The Leviathans themselves did not exactly dwell at the bottom of the sea, they slept just below it in a layer of the sea that was a division between this dimension and the Dark Dimension.  A powerful magical barrier usually kept them from the surface but they sometimes slipped through.  

 It had been Stephen’s sacred task to prevent breeches when he could and return or kill the invaders when they broke through.  They never passed the barrier in groups as only one or two of them were awake at any one time and usually only the young were small enough to get through the barrier holes.  However if they were growing restless there was the possibility that they would all spill into the sea at once and destroy the world before growing even larger until they could threaten the entire dimension.

 ‘Thank you for telling me, Yar’sa’dril,’  Stephen replied as calmly as he could ‘I will take care of it.’

 ‘Come with me, Ssssorcerer, I will ssshow you where the barrier isss in the greatest danger of breech.’

 ‘I told you I will handle it.  Go and hide, stay safe.’

 ‘Hide?’  Yar’sa’dril repeated suspiciously.  ‘Why are you not accepting my help in thisss sssserious matter?’

 ‘I…I just need a little more rest.’

 ‘Of courssse, the humansss were cruel to you beyond measure.  I sssshall remain here, I sssshall be your guardian.’  Yar’sa’dril said sounding sincere as he encircled Stephen and his hidden companion.  ‘Ssssleep Sssorcer.  In the morning we sssshall travel together.’

 Stephen ground his teeth in frustration and anger.  Ya’sa’dril wasn’t selflessly helping him, the cowardly eel was here for his own safety against the larger threat that was looming.  Of course currently Stephen knew he was just as helpless a Yar’sa’dril to do anything about the Leviathan.  Having had his magic stripped away from him for all he knew some other creature had been granted the title of Sorcerer Supreme in his absence and was tasked with keeping the barrier intact.  Automatically clutching Tony Stephen defiantly thought that even if his power was returned to him right now that he would turn his efforts to saving his lover before even considering facing the Leviathans.  Stephen’s blood boiled at the idea that the Vishanti would expect him to abandon his new found mate to serve their needs once more after everything they’d let happen to him.

 Stephen’s anxiety had been so constant that the emotion had become white noise to Tony's empathic link, however the sudden and violent spike in his temper was enough to wake him.  Stephen panicked as Tony started to stir which only roused Tony further.  Stephen didn’t know how to speak to Tony without Yar’sa’dril also hearing him and therefore couldn’t warn him not to move.  Even with Yar’sa’dril needing his help Stephen feared the demon’s reaction to seeing a human would be violent.

 “Are you okay?”  Tony asked as he sat up despite Stephen’s best efforts to keep him still.  

 ‘Wha…a…a human?!’  Yar’sa’dril yelped as he recoiled his nearest tendrils.  ‘Sssstephen, what are you doing?!  Toying with an enemy isn’t like you.  Jussst kill it, if you must have your vengeance drown it if you don’t want to waste your venom on it.’ 

 ‘Yar…’

 “Stephen what the hell is that?!”  Tony exclaimed as he caught sight of the glowing eyes.

 ‘You can see him?’  Stephen asked shocked.  

 ‘Did…did that chattering animal just call you ‘Sssstephen’?!’   Yar’sa’dril demanded.  ‘How doessss it know your name?  Can you sssspeak to the humansss?  Is it human? How doesss it ssssee me?!’

 “Stephen, please tell me this is a friend of yours.”  

 ‘Can you hear him?’  Stephen asked as he sat up.  Now that Yar'sa'dril knew Tony was here it was best to get into a defensive position.

 “No.”  Tony shook his head.  “Can it help us?”
 
 ‘Help?’  Yar’sa’dril said in disgust as his tentacles writhed.  ‘Why would…wait…it isss not your prisoner…isss it?  You aren’t keeping it alive to taunt it…you are protecting it?  What have you done Ssssorcer?’

 “I can’t hear it but I’m definitely getting an unfriendly vibe from it loud and clear.”  Tony said as he squared his shoulders to show he was ready to fight even if it was hopeless.  

 ‘Everything is okay,'  Stephen assured hoping to calm eveyone  'this is Yar’sa’dril, he’s here to help.’

 ‘I mossst certainly am not here to help a human!’  Ya’sa’dril snarled as his eyes narrowed and glowed more intensely. 

 “Still not getting a ‘warm fuzzy’ from your friend, Stephen.”  Tony said.

 ‘It’s fine, he just has bad manners.’  Stephen replied glaring at the demon.  ‘Behave or I will *make* you behave.’ 

 ‘Do you even have that power any more, Ssssorcer?’  Yar’sa’dril asked suspiciously as he moved closer again.  ‘Why are you just floating here with your pet?  Ssssurly it will die if it isn’t returned to ssshore?  Can it even sssswim?’

 ‘That is no concern of yours.’  Stephen said darkly as he curled his lip and bared his teeth at the demon to keep it at bay.

 ‘It isss my concern if it’sss keeping you from your ssssworn oath to protect the ssssea.’

 ‘What do you care of my oath?  You’ve tried to kill me several times.’

 “Okay,”  Tony said anxiously  “I’m only getting one side of this conversation but it doesn’t seem to be going well.  Can I offer my mediation services?”

 ‘I wasss never a threat to you and we both know it, that was just a game we played.  The Leviathanssss however will destroy usss all!  Your apparent compassion for this miserable creature isss pointlesss, it will die along with the rest of usss!  Kill it and come with me to the barrier you are sssworn to protect!’

 ‘I’m not going anywhere.’

 ‘Do your job Ssssorcerer!’  Yar’sa’dril demanded in sudden anger.  ‘The Visssshan…’

 ‘The Vishanti abandoned me to torture!’  Stephen roared.  ‘My loyalty to them is ended!  My slavery to their will is over!  The sea has no Sorcerer Supreme!’

 ‘You are ssspeaking madness!  It’s thisss human, it hasss ruined your mind!  I will tear it from you and ssset you free!’

 “Stephen…”  Tony said nervously.  

 ‘Don’t you dare touch him!’  Stephen hissed as his tail vibrated with rage in an aggressive display.  ‘I may no longer be Sorcerer Supreme, but I am still Mer!  I am death!’

 Although filed with frustrated anger himself Yar’sa’dril hesitated to approach as Stephen fully opened his jaws and displayed his gleaming venomous fangs.  Looking between Yar’sa’dril and the defensive Mer Tony thought furiously as to how he could help.  He could feel Stephen’s fear and knew that his toothy threat was an empty one.  Stephen was indeed bluffing, although he had enough venom to take down small prey he had not been healthy enough to fully replenish his supply after Daniels had forcibly milked his teeth to create the anti-venom. 

 ‘You would doom the sssea to protect thissss land creature?’

 ‘Without hesitation.’  

 ‘Then you are lossst!  You are a traitor to the sssea and the punishment isss death!’

 Stephen went to strengthen the shield around them knowing it wouldn’t last long under the fury of the demon’s attack.  However before he could waste his magic on the task Tony reached up and ripped open his shirt before turning to the charging creature to show off the glowing medallion in his chest.

 “Ah, ah, stop right there, squid breath!”  Tony warned sharply.  “You surely recognize Ancient tech when you see it.  Leave or I will blast a hole right through your slimy head with it.”  
 
 Always a cautious demon Yar’sa’dril stopped just short of his targets.  His multiple eyes blinked out of sync with one another as he took in the new information.  Stephen still had his teeth out and he added a deep threatening growl.  After a tense moment with the only motion the gentle lapping of the waves Yar’sa’dril backed down and sank back into the depths without a word.  

 Sighing heavily in relief once the demon was gone Stephen closed his jaws and clicked them back into place.  Feeling Stephen relax Tony did as well.  Coming down off the adrenaline of the dangerous encounter the pair found themselves chuckling in disbelief that their double bluff had actually worked. 

 “I thought you said he was here to help.”  Tony teased.

 ‘Negotiations broke down.’

 “Next time let me do the talking.”

'I will.'  Stephen smiled. 

"Where did he want you to go?"

'What?'

"You told him you weren't going anywhere right before he started to get mad."

'Oh...he just wanted me to deal with a problem but I can't.'

"Because of me?"

'Because it's not my job any more.'

Chapter Text

Chapter twenty-seven

 Wide awake Tony looked out over the moon lit sea that stretched out around them until it merged with the darkness of the horizon.  With the waves having calmed it was a peaceful night that Tony may have even described as beautiful if his situation wasn’t so dire.  The weather had finally cleared and the stars were shining brightly above. Tilting his head back Tony caught sight of a blinking ‘star’ that was winging past at an incredible speed.  According to legend the blinking lights were actually tech circling the Earth left behind by the Ancients that used to help them communicate.  Curiosity had always burned in Tony’s heart over the mysterious satellites and he had tried and failed on many occasions to try and talk to them.  

 Taking his eyes off the sky Tony turned his attention to something he had once thought just as unobtainable as the stars.  Stephen had clearly been watching Tony looking up at the night sky and he smiled warmly as Tony looked at him.  Tony’s heart seemed to skip a beat as Stephen’s love for him radiated off him and mingled with Tony’s own feelings.  Previously the emotions Tony empathicly picked up from Stephen even when positive had always had an undercurrent of anxiety however not this time.  Tony’s exhaustion and discomfort from being stuck in the sea melted away with the influence of Stephen’s contentment.  

 Reaching down Tony ran his hand through Stephen’s silver haired temple causing the Mer to purr happily.  The still water in the shield that Stephen was laying in rippled and danced in response to the deep vibration in the Mer's chest.  During the day Stephen’s tail had been twitching and swishing in agitation but now he was completely relaxed despite their recent close call with Yar’sa’dril.  Tony smiled as he continued to traces his fingers through Stephen's hair.

 “I don’t think I’ve ever felt you this calm.”  Tony said softly.

 ‘A tremendous burden has been lifted from my shoulders.  I have some how failed the Vishanti, but I realize now that they will find another champion.  They have far too much invested in this dimension to let it fall.  

 “Maybe you didn’t fail them, maybe they set you free.”

 ‘They could have picked a better time to release me and take my magic...but if being allowed to be with you is some how a reward for everything I sacrificed in service to them then it was all well worth it.’

 After leaning down to steal a quick kiss Tony rested his head against Stephen’s chest to listen to the soothing rhythmic beating of his heart.  Reaching up Stephen ran his hands up and down Tony’s back with a gentle touch.  Stephen’s wet hands were soaking one of the few places on Tony that had managed to dry but he didn’t complain.  Being soaked to the skin and coated in salt had been growing increasingly uncomfortable but now he felt as warm and safe as he could ever remember being.  As Stephen took a deep breath and released it in a content sigh Tony was nearly brought to tears with the wash of joy and relief that threatened to overwhelm him.  Staying rested against Stephen's chest Tony knit his brow at the peace that had come over them both.
 
 “Stephen?”

 ‘Yes?’  Stephen purred.  

 “Are you using magic to affect our mood?”

 ‘A little bit, but not intentionally.’  Stephen admitted.  ‘It’s the full moon, the phases of the moon have a strong effect on magic and I’m letting it flow through me as much as possible.  Allowing magic to move freely instead of trying to control it has the effect of strengthening whatever is most pressing in your heart.’

 “Your most pressing mood in your heart right now is calm?”  Tony asked surprised.  

 ‘No.’  Stephen shook his head and nuzzled the top of Tony’s head.  ‘Love.’  

 Rushed with emotion once more Tony brought himself up to kiss Stephen more earnestly.  Eagerly returning the affection Stephen ran his hands down either sides of Tony’s ribs before wrapping his arms around his waist and arching his back to increase their contact.  Encouraged by Stephen’s enthusiastic response Tony slipped his hand down Stephen’s body until he could feel his human skin give way to the slightly rubbery texture on his hip where his tail began.  Tony left his palm against Stephen’s tail to gauge his reaction to the idea of engaging in an escalation of their intimate contact.  Still returning the kiss amorously Stephen didn’t object to Tony’s hand where it was, but the moment Tony moved his fingers to graze the edge of the fins that protected his more personal anatomy Stephen suddenly froze.  Tony didn’t need Stephen to tell him he wasn’t ready, the flash of panic that he radiated told Tony everything he needed to know.  

 “I’m sorry.”  Tony apologized as broke off their kiss and quickly brought his hand off Stephen’s tail.  Swallowing hard Tony took a few breaths to try to get himself back under control.  
 
 ‘Don’t apologize, I…I’m sorry…’  Stephen flustered as he unnecessarily apologized himself.  ‘As much as I desire to explore the more carnal side of love with you it’s…it’s too dangerous.’
 
 “Dangerous?”  Tony questioned doubtfully.  “Just how violent is Mer sex?”  

 ‘Very.  However part of what destroyed every relationship I ever tried to enter with a Mer-maiden was my disinterest in traditional aggressive mating rituals.’

 “Mer-maidens?  Just maidens?”  

 ‘Same sex relations were strictly forbidden in Mer culture.  I never assumed myself to be the only Mer with such…inclinations, however it was impossible for Mer like me to discover one another without extreme risk.’

 “It can be hard to know who to trust.”  Tony nodded solemnly.   

 ‘Even among my most trusted friends I never dared to even speak of what was considered to be an abhorrent abnormality in my sexuality.  To even attempt to court another male in any way would almost certainly have resulted in a fight to the death.’ 

 “Death? So you’ve never been with a male let alone a human?” 

 ‘Never.’

 “Uncharted waters are the most exciting.”  Tony smiled warmly.  “I can understand your hesitation, but there are no Mer left to judge you and I am more than willing to guide you through it.”

 ‘And I have no doubt that I would enjoy that *immensely*, but the danger I speak of now is that fact that we are in open waters under a full moon.  Losing my concentration to ecstasy at best would simply cause the shield below us to fail, but at worse, and more likely, it would attract predators far worse than the cowardly Yar’sa’dril.  A Mer in the throws of passion is very noisy both literally and in terms of magical energy released.’

 “…you know that just makes me want you more, right?”  Tony teased.  “I’m sorry, that wasn’t fair of me.”

 ‘It’s okay.  Believe me, it is very difficult for me to advise caution right now.’  Stephen said as he swished his tail in pent up frustration.  ‘Having you laying on top of me has been an extreme test of my self restraint, but our lives hang by a thread.  I can not let my guard down for any length of time without endangering us both.’

 “You’re right.”  Tony said apologetically.  “I didn’t mean to pressure you, between my own feelings for you and experiencing yours for me and adding the rush of narrowly escaping death a few times…it’s just all very overwhelming.” 

 ‘I am overwhelmed myself and I only have my own emotions to cope with.'  Stephen remarked sympathetically before reaching up and brushing at Tony's hair and purring once more.  'I have waited a very long time to fall in love, I had actually resigned myself to it never happening even before I became the last of my kind.  Finding you is more than I could have ever hoped for.  I want more than anything to experience you fully, but I want to wait until we are able to enjoy the act in safety.’

 “Learning that we might end up ambushed by some eel demon does dampen the mood…a bit.”  Tony admitted.  “However, I don’t see how we..or rather how I am going to get out of this.  We are trapped in open waters, your magic doesn’t appear to be returning, and the crack in my reactor…”  Tony sat up slightly and inspected the glass.  He had been avoiding looking at it even though he knew that didn’t change the reality.  Carefully measuring the crack told him exactly what he feared.  “The crack in my reactor is slowly getting worse.”

 ‘I’ve been thinking about everything and I realized that all I need to save you is for the ship to come back into view.’

 “Why would that happen?  They must be miles from us by now, we are barely moving.”

 ‘It is my hope that Daniels will not give up on you easily.’

 “You think he’d turn the ship around to come look for me?”

 ‘I do.  Tomorrow will be the first day of clear skies and easy sailing.  I think Daniels will double back in hopes that you are alive.  I have been letting us drift in the current because I didn't know what else to do, but Daniels knows the sea, he knows how to read currents and he will have a good chance of back tracing to us.’

 “Would the teleportation spell be less dangerous if you could see the ship?”

 ‘No.’  Stephen shook his head.  ‘But I wouldn’t need to teleport us.  I could cast an illusion like a beacon and the ship would come to us.’

 “I hate that the ship is my only option, its barely safer than being in the sea.  Plus I worry that Daniels will stop at nothing to capture you again.”

 ‘He may be more ready to show me mercy once he learns I’ve saved your life.’

 “And if he doesn’t?”

 ‘Then I will need you to protect me from Daniels as you did against Yar’sa’dril.’

 “That was a bluff.”

 ‘It still worked.’

 “No.”  Tony shook his head slowly as he thought over the plan.  “I’m sorry, Stephen, getting me to the ship only delays the enviable and increases your risk of ending up in Daniels’ hands again.  I can’t fix my reactor with the parts on the ship.”

 ‘That’s why you’re going to have to convince Daniels into taking you to the Ancient Temple.’

 “The one that’s in two hundred feet of water guarded by a killer AI?”

 ‘I can get you safely to the entrance and the AI will let you pass.’

 “You don’t know that.”
 
 ‘If you are going to die anyway you risk nothing by trying.’

 “I risk you getting hurt.”

 ‘At this point the greatest pain I can suffer is losing you.’

 “Stephen…”

 ‘Plus if you can successfully take over and operate the under sea Ancient Temple we will have a safe place to be where our two worlds meet.’

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty-eight

 
 Tony watched in delight and amazement as Stephen treated him to another jumping display.  When the morning had come Stephen was so pent up with excess energy that his tail had been twitching quite literally beyond Stephen’s control.  On the ship pure exhaustion had kept him from being restless but the longer he was in the sea the more his body demanded to be used as his health and strength returned.  Tony had insisted that Stephen enjoyed some time swimming outside of the bathtub like shield.  Although hesitant at first once he was out in open water Stephen had enthusiastically swum around Tony in a few tight circles before diving down and disappearing into the depths.  

 The last time Stephen had jumped for him he was still recovering and although graceful the acrobatics had taken a good deal of effort.  That had all changed now as he broke the surface and launched into the sky with ease.  Arching back Stephen defied gravity for several seconds before plunging back into the sea.  Gaining more confidence Stephen cleared the water next to where Tony sat in the shield and jumped over him.  Tony laughed as Stephen repeated the maneuver but this time reached down and tussled Tony’s hair on the way by.   Slipping beneath the waves once more Stephen twisted and raced around with his powerful tail joyfully.  Tony could watch him through the smooth bottom of the shield as he looped around.  As exhilarating as it was to watch him in his natural environment Tony noticed that he was swimming in limiting circles to stay close and that he was probably capable of much greater speed if he’d felt free to just swim away out into the open sea.  

 Still Stephen looked happy and that helped lighten Tony’s heart and helped eased some of his anxiety.  Switching from circles to a large looping figure eight Stephen glided and arched through the pattern a few times before once again disappearing into the blue fog as he dove down.  When he returned he was traveling faster than Tony had ever imagined he could move.  The momentum carried him nearly twenty feet into the air allowing him to flip several times before splashing back down.  

 Tony was a little taken aback when Stephen sped towards him causing a swell of cold water to surge into the shield as Stephen quickly followed.  Flush and breathing heavily with his sapphire eyes glittering Stephen wrapped his arms around Tony’s waist, knocking him back before quickly rolling over so that Tony was on top of him once more.  Sloshed around in the water Tony was still trying to figure out what had just happened when Stephen sat up and aggressively kissed at his throat as he purred with enough force to make his whole body vibrate.  The aerial mating display had clearly triggered Stephen’s instincts and his excitement was palpable. 

 Tony was more than happy to indulge the Mer’s sudden frisky mood even if it was unexpected after Stephen’s hesitation the previous night.  Running one hand down Tony’s back Stephen arched his tail to increase their contact.  Tony was about to tangle his hands in Stephen’s wet hair when Stephen suddenly seemed to regain some of his senses.  Releasing his hold on Tony Stephen slipped out from under Tony and back into the ocean looking embarrassed.  Treading water a few feet away Stephen took a deep breath to calm himself.

 ‘I’m sorry,’  Stephen apologized meekly  ‘I got my blood all riled up with the jumping.’  

 “I don’t mind.”  Tony smiled mischievously.  “It’s amazing to see you regaining your health.”

 ‘It feels amazing too, but I need to have better control of myself.’

 “Releasing that energy might do you better than bottling it up.”  

 ‘For now the chance to swim was good enough.’  Stephen chuckled as he carefully joined Tony in the shield once more.  ‘Like I said last night I want to be somewhere safe to enjoy such things.  Last night’s full moon is simply still effecting me.  Besides we need to keep our eye out for the ship.’

 “I don’t see how Daniels could possibly…”  Tony trailed off as if on cue something caught his eye.

 ‘Tony?’  Stephen twisted around to look in the direction of Tony’s gaze.  ‘Do you see the ship?’

 “No, but someone has found us.”  Tony beamed as held his hand out over his head. 

 ‘What?’

 Stephen’s confusion was quickly cleared as the small AI drone from Tony’s lab on the ship suddenly landed on Tony’s hand with a whirl of its mechanical rotors.  Chirping seemingly happily the metallic device settled into his palm.  Tony smiled brightly and gave the device a loving pat with his finger causing it to sing again.  

 “I’m very glad to see you too.”  Tony chuckled.  

 ‘Did you program it to come looking for you?’  
 
 “No, I’m really surprised to see it.”

 ‘The AI inside seems fond of you.’  Stephen smiled.  ‘All the more reason why I think you are of Ancient blood.’

 “I still don’t know about that.”  Tony turned his attention to the drone.  “Hey, Buddy, where’s the ship?”

 The AI light up a display above itself with exact coordinates. 

 “That’s not very useful.”  Tony chided it in mock disapproval. 

 The AI clicked and turned its lights red for a moment in irritation before switching to a simple arrow and a distance. 

 ‘At just about five miles away they are two miles from appearing on the horizon.  Are they sailing towards us?’

 “What’s the ship’s heading?”  Tony asked the device.  

 The AI switched to compass display.  

 “That doesn’t look like they are coming our way.”

 ‘They are generally, that’s likely the course they’d have to take to sail against the wind.  Daniels is smart he knows the currents.’

 “Well I’ve got a better idea.”  Tony addressed the AI directly.  “Go let the Captain know where I am.”

 The AI drone jumped back into the air and nuzzled Tony’s cheek affectionately before it took off in the direction that it had come from.  Tony was relieved to have been found but his chest tightened with Stephen’s anxiety as the AI left to bring back the ship. 

 “I’m sorry, Stephen, I should have asked you first.”

 ‘No.’  Stephen shook his head.  ‘We needed the ship. I just…’

 “I know.”  Tony said so that Stephen wouldn’t have to continue.  “I’m not going to let Daniels or the others hurt you.  If he insists on trying to torture you again I will get the remaining repuslor and use it to blow a hole in the bottom of the ship myself.”

 ‘I hope it doesn’t come to that but tha…’

 Tony felt a chill run down his spine as Stephen suddenly fell silent.  It didn’t take Stephen’s sophisticated lateral line to tell Tony there was a sudden change in the current as there was a powerful upwelling that made the water around them look like it was about to come to a boil. Stephen's jumping and splashing had caused unwanted attention.  Looking down through the shield into the water Tony cried out in alarm as massive tentacles rushed up out of the deep towards them.  There was panic in Stephen’s eyes as well as he enveloped them completely in the shield moments before the first tendril struck. 

 Tony had at first thought it was Yar’sa’dril returning but whatever this creature was it was far more massive and quick.  Not looking to engage the Mer sorcerer for any help this gelatinous creature seemed only interested in food.  Wrapping a sucker covered arm around the shield it first tried to squeeze it and when that failed it simply dragged them under.  Protected in the bubble of air inside the shield they were safe for the moment but both men knew that wasn’t going last long.  

 Finding himself oddly calm Tony looked up as the shimmering surface of the water retreated further and further above them.  Stephen had sat up and wrapped his arms protectively around Tony as he poured his magical energy into the shield to keep them from being crushed.  Everything happened so fast but as they began to be pulled into the darkness of the sea Tony pulled away from Stephen enough to look him in the eyes.  

 ‘Tony…’  Stephen whimpered apologetically.  

 “Stephen, you promised me…you promised me you wouldn’t let me drown.”

 ‘You’re not going to drown.’  Stephen said firmly before kissing Tony passionately.  ‘I love you.’

 “I love you too.”  Tony said with the sorrow of finality in his voice.

 ‘Hold on tight, this is going to be a rough ride.’

 “Wha…”

 Before Tony could ask Stephen what he meant the Mer’s eyes sudden glowed bright green and the area around them lit up with a confusing crisscross of golden glowing lines and symbols.  Stephen tightened his hold on Tony to the point of nearly breaking his ribs.  Sounding like he was in pain Stephen cried out a series of nonsense phrases before everything turned to chaos.  

 Tony’s stomach rebelled on him as he found himself in what felt like free fall.  His vision was assaulted by a terrifying array of flashing colors followed by a dark so pitch black he assumed it must be death itself.  He was trying to wrap his mind around what was happening when he slammed into a solid surface.  There were shouts of alarm coming from all around him that Tony slowly realized were human voices.  The darkness of being dragged underwater had been replaced by a blinding light that kept him from opening his eyes.  

 “Tony?!”  Daniels cried in surprise and relief.  

 “Stay back!”  Tony barked.  “Back!”  

 Finally understanding that Stephen had used the dangerous transportation spell Tony’s only thought was protecting the Mer from the crew.  He could feel Stephen laying motionless under him and prying his eyes open against the bright sunlight Tony confirmed his fear.  Stephen was passed out on the deck with blood dripping from his nose.  His spastic breathing told Tony he was alive but he was completely senseless.  Tony needed to keep the humans away from him until he could regain consciousness and escape over the side of the ship.  Catching motion in the corner of his eye Tony lashed out defensively in a clumsy attack. 

 “Leave him alone!”  Tony snarled.

 “Do as he says.”  Daniels ordered.  “Anyone who touches them gets thrown over the side!” 

 Tony’s mind was reeling and he worried that his heart was about to fail him.  Covering Stephen’s body with his own was all he could do to try and protect him as his muscles didn’t really want to respond.  He knew he should try to get to his feet to face the crew but vertigo had a firm grip on him.  The harder he tried to stay conscious the more he could feel the world slipping away.  Closing his eyes for a moment Tony couldn’t open them again as he passed out.  

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty-nine

 Tony had woken from a wide variety of hangovers in his time but nothing compared to regaining consciousness after the transportation spell.  He felt like he had been turned inside out and possibly not been put back together correctly.  Keeping his eyes closed he desperately wanted to pass out again to stop the pounding headache that was threatening to take his sanity.  With his senses whirling around him he wasn’t sure where he was or what was happening.  Over come by nausea he dry heaved uncontrollably.  He was grateful to already be on his side because he was fairly certain he that he would choke on anything he managed to spit up. However with nothing in his stomach he just wretched unproductively.  

 “Easy, Tony, just breathe.”

 Although Daniels’ tone had been one meant to comfort him hearing it lanced fear through Tony’s heart as he suddenly remembered everything that had happened.  Daniels put his hand on Tony’s shoulder causing him to jerk away from the Captain clumsily as he forced his eyes open.  Unable to find his voice Tony bared his teeth at Daniels and growled threateningly.  Putting his hand up in surrender Daniels backed away.  It only vaguely registered in Tony’s mind that Daniels wasn’t wearing his mechanical arm.  

 Sitting up on his own Tony forced his stomach under control even though it was twisting even harder now in anxiety as he looked around for Stephen.  He was fully expecting to see him tied back to the rail or worse yet laying dead on the deck with his throat slit.  He was thrown into an absolute panic when he didn’t see him at all as his mind gave him a thousand dark reasons for him to be missing.  There was obvious blood staining on the deck of the ship and Daniels who was standing six feet away with only one arm had a nasty bruise at his temple.  Horror quickly degraded into rage as Tony stared up at the Captain murderously. 

 “Look behind you.”  Daniels said gently as he pointed.

 Tony had been calculating in his head how he was going to get to his feet in time to attack Daniels but the Captain’s calm commanding demeanor caused him to glance over his shoulder automatically.  Tony exclaimed in relief to find Stephen in the one place he hadn’t thought to look.  Tony had thought that his back was up against the rail but he was actually leaning against a stack of sail bags that were stacked against the rail.  They had stacked the full bags up in a small ring and had thrown a sail canvas over it to create a depression that they had filled with water.  Laying in the artificial pool Stephen was still unconscious but he had been placed carefully so that his human half was supported mostly up out of the water to keep him from drowning.  

 Despite the blood on the deck Stephen didn’t show any signs of injury and he wasn’t bound or restrained in any way.  Even his jaw had been left free as he wasn’t wearing the golden band.  Twisting around and hauling himself up on his knees Tony reached over and brushed Stephen’s temple in an attempt to wake him. Furrowing his brow Stephen’s tail lifted slightly and splashed down again as he seemed to respond to Tony’s touch but he didn’t open his eyes.  

 Tony jolted at the sound of metal clanking to the deck.  Whipping back around Tony held his arms out to shield Stephen even though he knew there was very little he could do to physically protect him.  Eckles had caused the noise when he’d dumped an arm load of the various hooks, nets, and harpoons used to hunt Mer onto the deck near Daniels.  

 “That’s all of it.”  Eckles announced quietly.  

 “Thank you.”  Daniels nodded.  “Don’t worry, Tony, I’m going to have it all thrown overboard when the Mer wakes as a small token of good will.  A lot has happened since you fell into the sea.  I’ll explain everything but just rest assured no one is going to hurt the Mer.”

 “Again.”  Tony snarled coldly.  

 “What?”

 “You mean no one is going to hurt him again.  Even if you never touch him again, and know that I will do everything in my power to see that you don’t, the torture you’ve already inflicted on him is unforgivable.”

 “It wasn’t me, at least not the worst of it.”  Daniels said seriously.  “My memory of all that happened while the Mer was aboard is full of holes and confusion.  The next day after I set him free to go save you something inside me came out attacked the crew.  I don’t even know how to describe it, it was black as a moonless night, full of eyes and teeth, a disorganized mass that clung to my skin and clouded my mind.  I think it had been inside me since long before we brought the Mer aboard, but something about the Mer drove it to cause me to go mad.  Once it seemed like you were lost to the sea it lashed out, exposed itself and attacked with deadly force.”

 Distrusting the story Tony looked at Eckles, as much as he hated the man for what he’d done to Stephen he had never known Eckles to lie or even keep his opinion to himself.  Looking stressed Eckles just nodded somberly.  

 “Eckles nearly had to kill me to stop it."  Daniels dropped both his eyes and his voice.  "...sixteen men died before he could even get close to me to tear the creature out of my heart and kill it.”

 Shocked at the death toll Tony glanced around at the drastically reduced crew that had been cut in half.  The men that were on deck all had the same quiet cowed reserve that Eckles was showing.  The ship was sailing along at a good speed but the men looked like they were all moving in slow motion as they mourned their dead and recovered from the shock of the attack.  Tony turned back to Daniels and he had to admit that he looked more like the man he’d known before Stephen had come aboard.  It was hard to explain, there was somehow just more humanity in his eyes.

 “Tony, you known me for months…have I been acting myself lately?”  Daniels asked seriously.  “I’m hard, I’m strict, I run a tight ship…but have I even shown any signs of being cruel before the Mer?”

 Tony didn’t answer right away.  He had noticed the change in Daniels’ general demeanor on multiple occasions, which added credibility to his story.  It was also clear that he also loved his crew like family and the toll of the bloodshed was visible in his stressed expression.  Swallowing hard Tony tried to absorb everything he was hearing while trying not to succumb to the exhaustion that was pressing down on him.  

 “Tony, I am so sorry, you tried so hard to warn me that I was going mad but I didn’t listen.  I’ve hated Mer for so long, I couldn’t see this one was different.  I let whatever that thing inside me was to guide me, to push me into torturing a creature I would have normally just humanly slaughtered.”
  
 Tony tensed and drew his shoulders back in an aggressive posture ready to defend Stephen at hearing Daniels say ‘slaughtered’.  Daniels saw the change in Tony and took a step further back as he lifted his hands up in a sign of peace again.  
 
 “He saved your life, Tony, I’m not going to kill him.”  Daniels assured.  “More than just saving you he brought you back to this ship knowing he would likely lose his freedom and his life.  I respect that.  I never thought I’d see the day that a Mer sacrificed itself for a human.  I didn’t think it was in them to change, but now that my mind is my own again I can accept the fact that it has happened.  The Mer is safe aboard this ship.”  

 “And if the ‘creature’ takes over your mind again?”  Tony growled.  

 “I can not risk any more lives.  If I act outside my usual personality again Eckles has orders to restrain me or kill me if necessary.”  Daniels held his arm out and turned around to show he didn’t have any weapons on his belt.  “I can’t even trust myself with my prosthetic arm that you made more powerful.  If I touch so much as a butter knife I’m to be taken prisoner.”

 Once again Tony looked to Eckeles and got confirmation.  There was a hollow weariness in Eckles eyes that spoke of his traumatic ordeal.  He was also standing where he could keep an eye on his Captain rather than being directly at his side which told Tony that he took his new duty seriously.  

 “I’m not asking for your forgiveness, Tony, not yet.  I just want you to know that you and your Mer friend are safe and that I’m very glad to see you again.  I thought you were lost forever."

"So did I."  Tony admitted.

"That being said..."  Daniels shifted his weight uncomfortably  "I do have to ask about the piece in your chest.”

 Tony gasped sharply and brought his hand up only to realize his shirt was open.  He had torn the garment when he had made the bluffing threat at Yar’sa’dril.  With the glowing medallion exposed Tony’s heart slammed against his ribs in terror of having been found out.  Daniels smiled sadly seemingly sympathetic to Tony’s plight.  Humans were notoriously intolerant of any non humans be they Mer, Fae, or possibly of Ancient blood.   

 “Eckles thinks you’re not human, I think you’re just a particularly clever one.”

 “I wasn’t born with this.  It is based off Ancient tech, but I’m human.  The Ancients are gone, I had *nothing* to do with the Cataclysm.”

 “Prove it.”  Eckles growled darkly.  

 “How?”  Tony demanded angrily.  “If I could prove it I wouldn’t have hidden it away from you.”

 “I say you’ve already proven it.”  Daniels said.  “If you were really Ancient you should be able to destroy us all with that power gem.”

 “It’s not a power gem.”  Tony corrected quickly.  “It’s an Arc Reactor and it’s not a weapon, I’m not a weapon.”

 “Just because you haven’t used it…”

 “Eckles, if Tony was a living weapon he would have killed you by now.”  Daniels interrupted.  “He wouldn’t have just stood by helplessly while you tormented his friend.  Right?”

 “If I could have stopped you I would have.”  Tony confirmed darkly.  

 Eckles didn’t look satisfied but he stood down and gave Daniels a shallow bow to signify that he would still defer to his judgment.  The rest of the crew was listening in but they all kept their distance and minded their tasks.  Between having their Captain possessed, a Mer on board and now a possible Ancient they were clearly becoming overwhelmed and were falling back on known assignments to cope.  Tony looked down at the Arc Reactor and his breath hissed across his teeth when he noticed the small crack was now nearly half way across the surface. 

 “Tony?”  Daniels asked concerned.  

 “Nothing.”  Tony said dismissively as he held his torn shirt closed with one hand.  

 “I will admit if I had found out about that shiny circle in your chest before I got to know you I’d probably would have cut you down on the spot assuming you to be Ancient.”  Daniels admitted.  “Why would you do that?  Why would you sink that thing in your chest and leave yourself forever apart from humanity?”

 “It was this or death.”

 “It keeps you alive?  Interesting.”

 Tony’s blood flashed to ice fearing that he’d said too much.  Even before his personality change Daniels had always been frighteningly intelligent and observant.  Tony still wasn’t convinced by his story of demon possession, but right now he needed the Captain’s help so he didn’t have any options other than to trust that he was mentally stable once more.  Eckles however looked agitated once again.  

 “Captain, I know this fell on deaf ears before but now that your mind is your own again I am going to say it one last time: letting the Mer live is a mistake.”

 “Eckles…”

 “Whatever that *thing* was it took a hold of you when the Mer was aboard and there is no saying that it won’t happen again now that he's back.”

 “You already have your orders if that happens.”

 “I don’t want to risk you like that.  Besides the only reason the Mer returned was to save him.”  Eckles pointed accusingly at Tony.  “Now that the Mer has been back in the sea, now that he’s no longer under duress he will have reconnected with his magic.  We have witnessed first hand how powerful he is, he conjured himself out of thing air onto the deck!  He doesn’t need us to save his ‘lover’, he just needs this *ship*.  There is nothing to stop him from slaughtering us all and just taking it!”

 “He can’t sail it on his own.”  Daniels said waving off Eckles concern.

 “He doesn’t have to sail it, he just needs a dry place to store his pet!”

 
 “I’m not a pet,”  Tony snarled  “but what I am is far more devoted to his safety than yours.  Don’t think for a moment that you can kill him without going through me.”

 “You say that like a threat.”  Eckles hissed.  “You are trying to save *one* life, I’m trying to save what’s left of this crew!”

 “I want everyone to live.”  Tony lied.  Eckles had shown him a few moments of consideration but nothing to help Tony forgive him for his sadistic treatment of Stephen.  “Without my heartbeat this piece in my chest becomes a bomb.  Kill me and this entire ship will be reduced to splinters.”

 “You’re bluffing to save your fish!”  

 “Try me.”  

 “No one is trying anyone.”  Daniels said in a firm but gentle tone like a father stepping in when the children’s squabbling became too much.  “There’s been enough blood spilled into the water as it is.”

 To Tony’s surprise Eckles not only backed down but tears suddenly spilt down his face.  Seemingly surprised by the tears himself Eckles reached up and hastily cleared them away before storming off towards the galley, likely to get drunk.  Daniels watched him go before sighing sadly and turning back to Tony with sorrow weighing heavily on his shoulders.

 “Bryant is among the dead.”  Daniels explained.  “It’s easier for Eckles to blame the Mer than me even though it is my fault.  I brought the Mer aboard when I should have just let him swim away and in bringing a magical creature upon my deck I woke some ancient evil that had been living inside me for Vishanti knows how long.”
 
 Tony furrowed his brow at hearing Daniels use the Vishanti’s name, he had only previously heard Stephen speak of the entity, but for all he knew it was a common god among anyone who traveled the seas.  Tony still didn’t understand any of the magic or myth that surrounded the Mer or the ocean.  Before Tony could think about it or question Daniels Stephen woke with a sharp pained gasp.  

 Still sitting on the deck supported by the heap of sail canvas that was cradling the Mer Tony twisted around to make sure he was okay.  Thrashing his tail and arching his back he cried out as he lashed out blindly.  As much as Tony wanted to help calm Stephen he was forced to draw back when the Mer opened his jaws and unsheathed his deadly fangs.  He hadn’t had enough venom to take down Ya’sa’dril but he had more than enough to kill any human.  

 Teeth barred aggressively Stephen did his best to sit up in the makeshift pool.  The already stressed crew panicked and bolted for cover with the exception of Daniels who stood calmly out of reach.  Although clearly disoriented Stephen’s eyes snapped to Eckles as he came running back up on deck to see what was going on.  One of the sails above shifted causing the sun to shine down and strike the pile of weapons that Eckles had brought top side.  Catching the glittering sight of the cruel implements used to hunt his kind towards extinction Stephen understandably panicked.  

 Twisting around in the sail Stephen reached up and grabbed a hold of the rail.  Hauling himself up to escape overboard he got his hips up on the rail before suddenly stopping.  Tony’s connection allowed him to feel how quickly Stephen’s fear for his own life switched to concern for Tony.  Looking back over his shoulder Stephen searched for him but didn’t immediately spot him at the foot of the heap of sails.  Tony had tried to get to his feet only to be sharply reminded that he hadn’t stood in days and his legs refused to corporate.

 “Stephen, just go!”

 Hearing Tony’s voice Stephen looked down to lock eyes with him.  Tony made a gesture to try and encourage him to jump off the boat back into the sea but Stephen hesitated.  Panting for breath he forced himself to focus and take in the full scene.  Daniels was hold up his one remaining hand in a peaceful surrender and ordered Eckles to do the same.  After a moment although trembling violently Stephen lowered himself back into the depression of the sail hammock that he had splashed most of the water out of.  Tony gave him a pleading look but Stephen just shook his head.

 ‘I’m too exhausted to keep up with the ship.  If I jump into the sea now we will end up separated by the current.’

 “Stephen…”
 
 ‘I’ve come this far to be with you, I will not abandon you now.  I love you. Our fates are tied together and to this ship.  They will help us get you to the Ancient Temple to save you or we will all die when your medallion breaks.  Besides, they had time to tie or even kill me so something has changed.’

 “A…a great deal has changed…”  Daniels stuttered
 
 Stephen jerked his head up in surprise as he looked at Daniels.  Tony turned and looked as well and found that the Captain was ivory pale in shock as he stared at the Mer.  

 ‘You can hear me?’  

 “I can, Stephen of the Mer. By the mercy of sea, I hear you…”

Chapter Text

 Chapter Thirty

 “This is absolutely incredible.”  Daniels said in clear fascination as he stepped forward.  “It’s like I can hear you in my hea…”

 ‘Back!’  Stephen barked telepathically loud enough to make everyone on board including Tony wince in pain.   

 Further emphasizing his desire for ample personal space Stephen slapped his tail down forcefully and audibly growled menacingly.  Daniels stepped back but Eckles moved forward to put himself between his Captain and the Mer even though they were well out of Stephen’s reach.  Curling his upper lip to expose his teeth Stephen glared murderously at the humans.  

 “I apologize, Mer Stephen, may I come closer?”

 ‘You may approach only if you desire to risk death!’  Stephen responded adding a deep growl that resonated in his chest and caused the water in pool he was sitting in to ripple and dance.  ‘I am here because I require your help to save the only life aboard this cursed ship that I care about.  I have not forgotten nor forgiven the merciless torture I have suffered at your hand!  I am here to protect Tony at all costs, and I will work with you to that end, but that does not mean I trust any of you with my own life.”

 “Understandable, your treatment was unfortunate…”

 “Unfortunate?!”  Tony spat in disgust.  “Even if your mind was clouded I haven’t heard anything about Eckles or the others being under any spell.”

 “No.”  Daniels agreed.  “But a crew is only ever as good as its Captain.  The responsibility rest on my shoulders no matter what state I was in.  Mer I wish to give you something in an attempt at amens, but in order to do so I must step closer.”

 “Whatever you want to give him you can just hand it to me.”  Tony offered.  

 “It doesn’t work that way.”  Daniels held his hand out.  “I want to give him my trust.”

 Stephen eyed Daniels warily for a moment before coming to a decision.  Tony could feel Stephen’s anxiety and he wondered that if along with hearing Stephen if Daniels could feel his emotions now too.  Watching Daniels carefully he decided the emotional transmission wasn’t reaching the Captain because when he’d first experienced Stephen’s emotions it had been extremely disorienting but none of the crew was exhibiting any signs.

 ‘Very well.’  Stephen conceded.  ‘Move slowly and know that I am no longer the helpless captive I once was.’ 

 “I understand.”

 Tony forced himself to his feet as Daniels slowly approached just in case he needed to intervene in some way.  Daniels looked confident in his safety as he walked up even as Stephen’s tail vibrated in agitation as he stayed alert and ready for a trick.  Visibly disgusted Eckles turned his back so he didn’t have to watch as Daniels knelt down next to where Stephen lay in the heap of sail canvas.  Holding out his one remaining hand to Stephen Tony at first thought Daniels was offering it to him to shake.  However the way he was holding his hand out palm down made Tony realize that what he was actually doing was bringing himself within range of Stephen’s deadly bite.

 “I hope this proves to you that I am changed.”

 ‘It only shows me that you are confident that I will not choose my own personal revenge over Tony’s life.’  Stephen replied bitterly.  ‘This is not a test of your courage, it is a demonstration to your crew of my commitment to peace.’  

 “You are more intelligent than I was expecting.”  Daniels said bluntly as he got to his feet once more. 

 ‘Before as far as you were concerned I was mute and therefore also ‘dumb’.’

 “How is it that I can now hear you now?  I assume you have been communicating this way with Tony the whole time?”

 ‘Just because we can now speak does not mean I am interested in answering your questions.’  Stephen swished his tail restlessly.  ‘You have made your point to the crew that I will not attack unprovoked, now move away from me.’ 

 “As you wish.”  Daniels nodded and backed away before addressing what was left of his crew.  “No one is to go within six feet of the Mer without expressed permission from both myself and the Mer.”  

 “No one?”  Eckles glared at Tony. 

 “Tony is the obvious exception.”

 “This isn’t natural,”  Eckles persisted in his protest  “the Mer has Stark under his spell.”

 “They are under each other’s spell.”  Daniels chuckled.  “Now that I understand that Tony has been able to meaningfully communicate with Stephen this whole time I do not find their bond with one another in any way ‘unnatural’.”

 Stephen furrowed his brow and Tony felt that he was having the exact same thought that Daniels was much to quick to accept their love.  Stephen looked up at Tony but hesitated to speak to him now that their conversations were no longer private.  Casting his eyes around the deck he seemed to noticed the blood stains for the first time.  

 “Daniels,”  Tony said  “I think you should tell Stephen in detail what happened.”

 “I am not the best one to tell the tale as I remember very little of it.  Eckles is the hero of that story.”

 “I am not a hero.”  Eckles said darkly.  “A hero would have acted sooner, a hero would have saved more lives.”

 “Bryant’s death is not your fault, you did everything you could.”  Daniels said softly.  “Please, tell the Mer what happened he is a creature of magic and far more likely to understand what you were up against.” 
 
 Eckles first look like he was going to refuse but even after he gave in to his Captain’s wishes he had trouble finding his voice.  Eckles told his story starting with how Daniels had become uncharacteristically enraged when it had been suggested the Tony had surely drown and that they should just continue their journey to the Neo-world.  Eckles had agreed to sail the currents for a few days to try and recover Tony’s body only to try and placate Daniels and at first it had worked.  However the night before Tony had been recovered Daniels had been found pacing the deck ranting and snarling about how the sea ‘couldn’t have Tony’.  

 When approached by Eckles when he’d tried to comfort his friend Daniels had turned to reveal his eyes were solid black in color with no whites showing.  Eckles had cried out in surprise and it was at that time that the beast within Daniels seeped out and covered him in a living tar that seethed with eyes and teeth.  The violence that had ensued was not something Eckles had the stomach to retell he just told Stephen that with in minutes half the crew had been slain and that the only thing he could compare the gruesome scene to was the aftermath of a Mer attack.  

 ‘How did you defeat it?’  Stephen asked not allowing Eckles to upset him with the comment.  

 “I just…”  Eckles paused as he either struggled to remember or loathed to recall  “I just tore it off him and melted in my hands.”

 ‘As simple as that?’

 “It was not simple, by the time I could get anywhere near him he had murdered fifteen men and was on top of the sixteenth.  The creature was so preoccupied with choking the life out of Bryant that I was able to get my hands into his undulating flesh and rip him off the Captain.”

 ‘An impressive feat.’  Stephen acknowledged sympathizing with the horror in Eckles voice. 

 “Not impressive enough, by the the time I separated them Bryant was gone.”

 “But I was save, as well as every other soul still aboard.”  Daniels pointed out before turning to Stephen.  “Do you know what the demon was?”

 ‘It was likely a demon, but that description is unfamiliar to me as it any possession that can be stop with brut force alone.  I see no reason for it to have not simply retreat back inside you when threatened.  I doubt it was killed, it’s more likely that it just left.’

 “Then how do we know it isn’t still in him?”  Tony asked. 

 “Tony’s right, if I’m still sick I need to know.” 

 ‘…come closer.’  Stephen ordered reluctantly.  ‘Give me your hand.’

 Daniels stepped up to Stephen and knelt down once again holding out his hand. Stephen swallowed hard before reaching out and taking Daniels’ hand.  Closing his eyes Stephen poured his concentration into seeking the demon.  Opening his eyes once more Stephen released the Captain’s hand and motioned for him to move away again.  

 “Well?”

 ‘Nothing.  As far as I can tell you are your own man.’

 “I do recall one unusual thing despite the holes in my memory.  Something I feel I need to share.  I had this burning urge to kill you and although I have killed many Mer and I have hated your kind nearly all my life this was something different, something deeper.  However at the same time whatever was inside me wouldn’t let me kill you.”

 ‘Do you still have that urge?’

 “No.”

 ‘It’s gone completely?’  Stephen pressed.  

 “Yes, you are safe.”  Daniels assured. 

 ‘You misunderstand.  I’m not asking to see how safe I am.  I am asking you to look at me, a Mer that in every respect looks like the beings who you raged war with and lost friends and family to…do you hate me?”

 “No.”  Daniels replied sounding shocked at his answer.  “I…I don’t hate you at all, I don’t even fear you.”

 ‘Do you find that unusual?’

 “Extremely.”  

 ‘So do I.’

 “What does it mean?”

 ‘It means whatever it was it fed off your hatred of Mer and once you put your trust in me to save Tony and set me free you in essence poisoned it.  The violence was its death throws.  Eckles didn’t kill it, it simply died taking your grudge against my kind with it.’

 “Amazing.”  Daniels smiled.  “That is a relief.  Now then, when I first heard you speak you said something about Tony needing an Ancient Temple?”

 ‘Yes.’
 
 “Well then let’s stop wasting time, point the way.”

 Stephen was visibly startled having assumed he was going to have to fight harder to get the Captain to listen to him to travel to the dangerous location.  However Daniels just looked at him expectantly.  Stephen pointed off to the South and Daniels turned and had his crew leap into action to change their course South.  With every hand now needed to man the boat Daniels joined in with reseting the sails for their upwind course leaving Stephen and Tony alone.  Sitting on edge of the heap of sails Tony reached out and brushed Stephen’s temple. 

 “Are you okay?”

 ‘Yes, are you injured?’

 “No.”  Tony assured before lowing his voice.  “I can’t help but feel all that talk about the creature feeding off of hate was bullshit.”

 ‘I don’t know what that word means.’

 “It means I think you were lying.”

 ‘I was.’

 “So what’s really going on?”

 ‘I have no idea…’

Chapter Text

Chapter Thirty-One

 Tony stayed by Stephen's side as the crew worked hard to change the ship's direction to a difficult up wind course.  With half the crew dead there was generally more work to be done by each person and some of the less experienced men were having to learn new jobs on the fly.  Up on the Quarterdeck Daniels was looking over his crew, correcting mistakes and making recommendations in a calm commanding voice.  Even the way he was holding himself was more in line with how Tony remembered him being before Stephen had been brought aboard.  Tony wasn't ready to forgive the Captain but he was starting to feel more at ease with him as he did appear to have changed back to the rational man Tony knew.

 Turning his attention to Stephen he found the Mer silently staring at Daniels with his eyes narrowed.  Now that he had been heard by the rest of the humans Stephen had become reluctant to speak.  Studying Daniels’ every move Stephen ignored the rest of the crew knowing that they knew not to come near his fangs.  Stephen had an unreadable expression in his face but Tony could feel his anxiety as he swished his tail in the quickly heating pool of water trapped in the sail cloth.  Suddenly sighing heavily Stephen dropped his gaze away from the Captain and he looked out to sea for a moment before scanning his surroundings.  

After looking at the rail directly across from them Stephen furrowed his brow.  Tilting his head back to look up he gasped sharply in panic.  The bottom dropped out of Tony’s stomach as Stephen’s emotions crashed against him.  The tears that Stephen had so bravely held back through out his captivity suddenly streaked down his face.  Alarmed Tony reached out to put his hand on Stephen’s shoulder causing the Mer to jerk away from him.  With Stephen’s eyes still locked on something above them Tony looked up as well.  Tony didn’t understand, all he was the usual ship riggings and pulleys above.  

 “Stephen?”  Tony asked concerned.

 ‘…that’s the tackle block that Eckles hung me from.’  Stephen growled bitterly. 

 Tony’s blood turned to ice as he vividly recalled Eckles dropping Stephen from the height.  The nanobots had healed his tail and wrists but he still wore the deep purple bruising on his chest from the event.  Tony hadn’t even realized until this moment that they had set the pool up for Stephen in exactly the same place that they had tied him to the rail.  It didn't feel like a coincidence that Stephen was right back where he started.

"Step..."

 ‘Beyond that night when Eckles dropped me, while you were recovering from my venom, they strung me up by my tail here and taunted and tortured me.’  Stephen continued in a whisper, clearly lost in the painful memory.  ‘They laughed and boasted about other Mer they had killed while I fought to hide my agony from them.  Eventually tiring of the game Eckles started to try and just kill me, but Daniels was always watching, always making sure I was kept from the release of death…he kept saying I had to live if you lived.’

 “Didn’t he tell you I had died?”

 ‘Eckles told me that, but I think he was just trying to get me to let go of my tenuous grip on life.  Daniels seemed to want me for something…he wanted us. Now he has us.  Nothing has changed.'

"He's better now, I can see it."

'No, no I don’t believe whatever had a hold of him has let him go, I think it’s just changed tactics.’

 “But you believe he wasn’t or isn't himself?”

 ‘I believe if he was the man you tell me he was that after days of torture he would have granted me death once his crew had slaked their lust for vengeance.  Eckles was practically begging him to give the order to slit my throat but he refused.  Now he says he’s changed, but I’m a prisoner in exactly the same spot I was before.’
 
 “You’re not a prisoner, you can jump over the side at any time.”
 
 ‘But I won’t.’  Stephen pointed out as he put his hand over Tony’s.  ‘And he knows I won’t.  He let me go only to get you, knowing he'd get us back.'

 “What do we do?”

 ‘I don’t know.  I can't think here.'  Stephen admitted with sigh.  ‘I’m so tired, the teleport spell has exhausted me, but I can’t rest here.  I don’t feel safe enough…please, can you take me down to your lab?’

 “Of course.”

 ‘Thank you.’

 Tony got to his feet and gathered Stephen up in his arms.  Lifting him up he could feel the tremor in Stephen’s body after recounting even just a fraction of his story of the days that Tony had missed.  Tony had witness the horrific aftermath but he hadn’t wanted to imagine what Stephen had been through to get to that near death state.  Carrying Stephen across the deck the crew all scattered out of his way to keep away from the dangerous Mer.  Tony looked up at Daniels and could swear that he’d quickly removed a smirk from his face before he called down to the pair.

 “Do you need help?”  Daniels asked sounding sincere. 

 “No, I’ve got him.”

 “I trust that you do.”  Daniels smiled.  “I will have dinner for you both brought to your lab at sunset.”

 “Thank you.”  Tony replied automatically.  

 “It’s the least I can do.”

 Having been brought close enough to Daniels that he telepathy could work Stephen had fallen silent once more.  As Tony carried him below decks his trembling grew worse as the memory of his ordeal haunted him.  It wasn’t until Tony got him all the way to the lab that he realized that Stephen was trapped down here, although he hadn’t felt like he could rest up on the deck at least he’d had access to the sea.  Below decks he could escape the eyes of the humans, but he was basically a captive once more in the lab.  Stephen was right, nothing had changed.

 Tony had a bit of trouble with the door with Stephen in his arms but he managed.  Having not eaten while lost at sea the journey had exhausted him as well and once in the lab he went straight to the table to put Stephen down before he risked dropping him.  Tightening his grip around Tony’s neck Stephen whimpered audibly as he pulled his tail up protectively to prevent touching the table that Tony just noticed was still stained in Stephen’s blood. 

 ‘No, please…please, don’t put me on the table.’

 “I won’t.”  Tony promised as he stepped back.  “I’m sorry, I should have thought of that.”

 ‘I wanted so desperately to get you back to this ship to make sure you would be safe but the reality of being back here is…’  Stephen paused as he searched for the words  ‘difficult.’

 “Understandably so.”
 
 ‘I’m used to being in control of myself and my situation but this cursed ship has stripped all that away from me.’  Stephen said sounding angry.  ‘In my years as Sorcerer Supreme I was so powerful that I had forgotten what it was like to be fearful, but I am sharply reminded of it now.’

 Tony wanted to assure Stephen he was safe now, but he knew that neither one of them believed that.  Setting Stephen down on the bed roll in the corner of the lab Tony stroked at one of the silver streaks at the Mer’s temple.  Closing his eyes Stephen leaned into Tony’s touch and managed a soft purr.  Encouraging Stephen to lay down Tony leaned down for a gentle kiss before sitting up again.  Stephen stretched out his tail as he fought to stay awake.

 ‘Are you going to lay down?’

 “I’m not tired.”  Tony lied.  “I’ll keep watch over you.”

 ‘Thank you.  I’ve never needed a guardian, but I’ve also never had one.  As hard as it is for me to need help it’s nice not to be alone.’

 “You’ll never fight alone again if I have anything to say about it.”

 ‘My fear is that when the time comes you won’t get a say.’  Stephen admitted.  ‘Whatever has happened to my magic, whatever is happening to Daniels, it’s something extraordinarily dangerous.’

 “With a few modifications I could be extraordinarily dangerous.” 

 ‘What?’

 “Nothing.”  Tony flashed Stephen a warm smile.  “Get some rest, I’ll wake you before sunset for dinner.”

 Stephen looked like he wanted to talk further but fatigue was winning out.  Tony ran his fingertips through Stephen’s hair once more to cox him into closing his eyes again.  Complying Stephen’s breathing slowed almost immediately as he fell asleep.  Tony stayed with him for a few minutes to ensure that he stay calm and wasn’t plagued by nightmares.  When it looked like Stephen’s sleep was peaceful Tony got to his feet.  

 Pacing the lab for a moment Tony came to a decision.  Hauling out a variety of tools and spare parts he started working.  The small AI appeared in the porthole having journeyed back from where it had found the pair floating and helped Stephen know exactly where the ship was.  Flying over to the table it inspected the bright gold and black pieces that Tony was soldering together with curiosity.  A few hours later he had almost completed his project.  

 Going over to his locked drawer Tony retrieved the last repulsor and brought it back to the bench.  Securing the circular device into the middle of his project Tony tinkered with it further until he was satisfied with the work.  Slipping the the new device onto his right hand it fit like a glove because that was exactly what it was.  He wrapped a thin clear conduit tube from his wrist up his arm and plugged it into the small port on his arc reactor causing the tube to glow a soft blue.  He briefly noticed a few dark zig zagging lines tracing out from around the reactor under his skin but he dismissed them.

 Holding his hand up Tony extended his fingers causing the repulsor in the palm of his glove to light up and whine.  Hearing the familiar sound that had lead to his capture Stephen became restless and moaned in seeming pain in his sleep.  Tony quickly powered down the glove before heading over to the porthole.  Placing his arm out of the opening he triggered the repulsor again this time with a quick and deliberate motion.  The power of the resulting blast surprised Tony and jolted his arm back forcefully.  The crew shouted in alarm as a plume of water exploded up out of the sea where the repulsor blast had struck the surface fifty yards away.  

 Jerked out of his sleep Stephen sat up and scrambled back as best he could until he was pressed into the corner.  Tony flashed him a guilty look that was quickly replaced by a hardened determination in his eyes.  Stephen’s eyes fell on the gold and black glove Tony was wearing before he turned a concern expression on Tony.

 “It’s okay.  You’re safe.”

 ‘Tony?’  Stephen asked still alarmed.  ‘What have you done?’

 “After I ended up with this in my chest,”  Tony tapped on the cracked arc reactor  “I promised myself I’d never make any more weapons.  I broke that promise once and you ended up suffering immeasurably for it.”

 ‘What has cause you to break your promise a second time?’

 “Because I realized weapons don’t have to destroy, they can defend.  They just need to kept in the right hands.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Thirty-two

 “That’s much better.”

 ‘Better?’

 Still uncomfortable with the idea of being up on the table Stephen was sitting on the mattress on the floor and couldn’t see what Tony had been working on.  Standing up and stretching out his back Tony walked over to Stephen and sat down next to him to show off what he had been working on.  With his sleeve pushed up Tony showed Stephen the gold and metallic red plates that now encircled his forearm from wrist to elbow.  

 ‘Red?’

 “You don’t like the red?  I thought it matched your tail fins well.”  Tony chuckled. 

 Smiling Stephen curled and flexed his red fluke the complemented well with the deep blue of the body of his tail.  

 “Besides it’s not fashion…”
 
 Tony flicked his wrist and the sheath around his forearm sprang to life as it quickly readjusted.  Moving down to coat his hand the nanites brought the repulsor from its casing near Tony’s elbow where it was hidden down to his palm.  With the high pitched whine that still caused Stephen to tense nervously the device started to glow.  With the new set up Tony could keep his hand free but also be ready with the weapon within seconds.  Holding up his arm Tony admired the mechanics.

 “Can you imagine a full suit of this?  That would be awesome.”

 ‘Sounds claustrophobia inducing.’

 “I don't think so, but I supposed you don’t even wear clothing.”

 ‘Wrapping my body in cloth is unnecessary and would just slow me down.’

 “Speaking of speed you know there’s no reason why I couldn’t fly if I had more repulsors, they certainly have enough power.”

 ‘It’s believed that the Ancients could fly.'  Stephen pointed out.  ‘Once we are at the Temple you should have all the materials you need to build anything you can imagine.’

 “Is it really untouched?”  Tony asked excited as he reverted the glove back into an arm piece.  

 ‘Mer dare not go near it, and no human can reach it.’  Stephen looked Tony over critically.  ‘Speaking of which somewhere along the journey I need to teach you how to swim.’

 “Swim?”  Tony repeated nervously.  “I figured you’d just sort of magic us down there.”

 ‘I have enough magic to help but you need to feel comfortable traveling through two hundred feet of water without panic.’

 “Okay, now I’m getting claustrophobic.”

 ‘Which is why we must practice.  I haven’t placed the ship directly on a course to the Temple, we are traveling towards some small islands near by first.  We can swim in the shelter of the bay.’

 “It’s a date.”  Tony smiled and leaned into steal a kiss.

 ‘I am uncertain what date we will arrive.’
 
 “No, a ‘date’ is when two people plan to do something romantic together.  Do Mer not date?”

 ‘We do not.’  Stephen shook his head.  ‘We court, but it is not…romantic.’

 “I don’t know, I found your jumping display very romantic.”  

 ‘Thank you.'  Stephen purred.  'Traditionally it would have been followed by a high speed chase.’

 “Well that wouldn’t have been a fair race, but I can’t say I would mind getting caught.  I assume I know what happens once the chase is over?”

 Stephen’s cheeks flushed a deep pink as he dropped eye contact.  Tony found his coyness endearing but he got the feeling that even though Stephen had trouble talking about sex he wouldn’t be so shy about acting once the time was right.  He had already shown that he could quickly become aggressively amours.  Tony smiled mischievously and leaned in again to see if Stephen was ready.  Sensing that Tony was after more than a quick kiss Stephen put his hand on Tony’s chest to stop him.  Tony instantly sat back respecting Stephen's hesitations. 

 ‘Daniels will be here soon.’  Stephen warned.  ‘He said he would bring us food at sunset.’

 “Sorry, I shouldn’t be suggesting it right now even if Daniels wasn’t about to interrupt us.  You can’t possibly feel any safer here than you did out at sea.”

 ‘Actually, in a weird way I do.  Mostly because I know you are safer here than you were out in open waters with me.’  Stephen said with a lupine smile as he reached out to tug on Tony’s shirt collar.  ‘Maybe later to…’

 Stephen stopped cold as he looked at Tony’s chest.  Looking down Tony’s breath hissed across his teeth.  The odd dark pattern radiating out from around his arc reactor had gotten noticeably worse.  Noticing a distinct metallic taste Tony started to fear that the crack in the reactor might have consequences beyond just threatening to explode.  

 ‘Tony, what is this?’

 “I don’t know.”  Tony admitted.  “It wasn’t that pronounced a few hours ago.”

 ‘It doesn’t look good.’

 “It really doesn’t.”

 ‘It looks like metal under your skin.  Could something be leaking out of your chest piece into your blood?’ 

 “No…well, maybe.”  Tony furrowed his brow.  “I’ll run a few tests.”

 With the mood thoroughly broken Tony went back to his work desk.  He had gotten so wrapped up in perfecting the weapon to defend Stephen with that he had completely forgotten about the danger of the cracked reactor.  Drawing a few drops of blood with a sharp instrument he placed it in a shallow glass dish and called upon the AI to analyze it.  Settling over the blood the AI got to work.  While he waited Tony quickly put together a ring shaped brace that he clamped down on the outer ring of the arc reactor in a minor attempt to protect it from further cracking.  It didn’t take too much longer after that before the AI beeped and displayed a readout of the findings.  Reading through he wasn’t seeing anything out of the ordinary until he hit upon something alarming.  

 “…palladium.”  Tony muttered to himself in horror.

 ‘Tony?’  Stephen asked concerned. ‘Did you find something?’

 “It’s harmless.”  Tony lied.  “A bit of extra iron.  I’ll be fine.”

 ‘I suppose the fact that it might explode is more pressing.’

 “Exactly, but let’s not worry about that right now.  Either we will make it to the Temple on time or we won’t.  Let’s just enjoy our time together until then.”
 
 ‘Agreed.’

 “You’re starting to dry out, let’s do something about that.”

 Stephen automatically started purring at the idea.  Pushing thoughts of the slow palladium poisoning out of his mind Tony fetched a bucket and a soft cloth.  Bringing the items over to Stephen he sat down next to him once more.  Wetting down the Mer gave him an excellent excuse to run his hands over Stephen’s skin.  Laying back Stephen seemed every bit as grateful to have a valid excuse for the intimate contact.  
 
 Stretching out as Tony ran the wet cloth down his stomach Stephen arched his back and purred louder.  Tony grinned broadly at seeing Stephen enjoying the treatment, he was being far more open about his pleasure than he had been during previous times Tony had wet him down.  Having already forgotten that Daniels was going to arrive soon Tony didn’t protest when Stephen wrapped his arms around his shoulders to pull him down onto the now soaking wet mattress.  Tangled in one another things were starting to get truly heated when there was a knock at the door.  Growling in frustration Tony pushed himself up on his elbows to look down at Stephen.
 
 “I’m going to go and kill him, I’ll be right back.”

 ‘Tony.’  Stephen admonished.  

 “Fine, no violence.”  Tony chuckled.  “But I’m putting a ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign on the door once he’s gone.”

 Sneaking in one last kiss Tony got to his feet and went to the door as Daniels knocked again.  Opening the door Tony found the Captain had a bowl of something that smelled admitted delicious and a bucket that had several silver fish swimming in a tight circle.  Daniels looked Tony up and down quickly taking note of his soaked clothing and disheveled hair and smiled.  

 “Sorry, I didn’t mean to disturb.”  Daniels chuckled.  “I brought food as promised though.”

 “Thank you.”  Tony said automatically.  

 Daniels started to invite himself inside the lab but Tony stood in his path.  Smiling sadly Daniels took a step back and offered Tony the bowl and the bucket of fish.  Tony took both items but remained standing in the door to ensure Daniels didn’t step forward again.  It irritated Tony how much the hurt look that fell across Daniels’ face affected him.  

 “Tony, I know I can’t begin to apologize, even without whatever was in me I always had plans to kill and sell the Mer.”  Daniels glanced guiltily over at Stephen.  “I am sorry Stephen of the Mer, I…I’ve hated your kind for so long…I’ve lost so much to the Mer.  However that’s no excuse for not realizing that you are different and even if you weren’t you didn’t deserve what happened under my command even if my recollection of the events is hazy at times I should have been stronger.”

 ‘I do not forgive you.’  Stephen said bluntly.  ‘However, help me save Tony’s life and you and I will go our separate ways with no thoughts of revenge.’

 “I accept your terms.”  Daniels gave Stephen a shallow bow.  “Tony, I hope that you won’t think me a monster.”

 “I don’t know what to think.”

 “That makes two of us.”  Daniels smiled sadly.  “I just want things to go back to the way they were, but half my crew is dead and I’m left wondering if I could have stopped it if I’d shown Stephen mercy.  Whatever held sway over me seemed to get stronger as Stephen grew weaker.  I’m sorry, I’m rambling, I’ll leave you two alone.  Have a good night, I promise no one will disturb you further.”

 Looking depressed Daniels turned to leave.  He’d lost the sadistic and sometimes manic confidence he’d had during Stephen’s original capture, but he had a new weight on his shoulders as the death of his crew pressed down on him.  Tony was about to offer a word of sympathy when Daniels jolted as if he’d just remembered something and turned back around.  
 
 “Oh, I almost forgot!”  Daniels exclaimed.  “I brought an artifact that may be of interest to the Mer.”

 “You know his name now, stop calling him ‘the Mer’.”  Tony growled.  

 “Yes, of course, apologizes.”

 Tony tensed as Daniels rummaged through his pockets as he attempted to locate whatever artifact he’d spoken of.  Tony not only got an uneasy feeling from his sudden mood shift but there was something tugging at his memory about Daniels trying and failing to give him something to give to Stephen.  Before he could dwell on the feeling Daniels produced a strange looking medallion.  It was antique gold in appearance and a little smaller than palm sized.  Shaped like a half dome surrounded by smaller spheres it had no markings on it.  Tony’s didn’t see why Daniels would think Stephen would be interested but both men jumped when Stephen sudden slammed his tail against the floor.  Tony turned and found Stephen sitting up as tall as he could manage with his full focus on the medallion.  

 ‘Where did you get that?!’  Stephen demanded.  

 “I honestly can’t remember.  I don’t even know how long I’ve had it.”

 ‘Give it to me!’  Stephen ordered.  ‘…please.’

 Seeing how desperate Stephen was to have the artifact Tony stepped aside to allow Daniels to step into the lab.  Daniels hesitated showing that he still had some fear of Stephen despite having held his hand out for him earlier.  Anxious to get the gold piece Stephen force himself to relax to try and look as non threatening as possible as he gestured for Daniels to approach.  Stopping a few feet from Stephen Daniels placed it on the floor and pushed it closer before retreating to the doorway again.  Reaching out Stephen gathered up his prize and held it lovingly in both hands as he stared at it.  He looked completely enraptured by it. 

 “Stephen?”  Tony asked confused.  “What is that?”

 ‘It’s the Eye of Agamotto.’ 
 

Chapter Text

Chapter Thirty-three

 “The eye of who now?”  Tony asked.

 ‘Agamotto.’  Stephen repeated as he held the gold artifact lovingly.  ‘One of the three entities that form the Vishanti.’

 “What does it do?”  Daniels asked.

 Tearing his gaze away from the Eye Stephen glared up at the Captain with distrust burning in his sapphire eyes.  Snarling to show off his teeth Stephen gave Daniels a deep warning growl as he vibrated his tail in aggressive agitation.  Although he had already backed up to the doorway Daniels took another step back and held his hands up in a gesture of peace.  

'The power of the Eye is none of your concern.' 

 “I didn’t mean to offend.”  Daniels said quickly.  “I was just curious.”

 “You should just go.”  Tony said as he put his hand up on the door to close it.  “Thank you for dinner and the…uh…eye.”

 “What’s that on your arm?”  Daniels questioned as he caught sight of the armor under Tony’s sleeve. 

 “Just an experiment.”  Tony replied dismissively.  

 Daniels paused as he seemed to consider if he should push Tony for a real answer or not.  Remaining silent on the matter Daniels looked Stephen over before turning his keen eye on Tony once more.  This was the man Tony remembered from before, cautious and considerate in all he did.  Daniels studied his surroundings and situation before drawing his conclusions, very little escaped his notice.  He usually came to a clear course of action, but this time he sighed softly in indecision before he leaned in towards Tony.  

 “Tony, I’m putting all of my trust into you and the Mer, please don’t make me regret the decision.  The course to the South that he has put us on is a dangerous one, it goes through waters that sailors avoid for a rea…”

 ‘I will guide you through the Graveyard.’  Stephen interrupted.  ‘If I wanted to sink this ship it would be sitting on the bottom right now.  I am strong enough now that I no longer need to steer you into danger through trickery.’

 “Graveyard?”  Tony repeated.  “Why is there a graveyard out in the middle of the ocean?”

 “We won’t be in the middle of the ocean much longer,”  Daniels explained  “we will reach the Devil’s Archipelago soon.  A treacherous chain of islands and hidden reefs that have been the doom of many a ship.  Magic swirls in the waters and the maps simply read ‘Here be Dragons.’  If the crew wasn’t still in shock after the recent attack I may have had a mutiny on my hands steering us to the South.”

 ‘I will keep the ship safe.’

 “I believe you, but that will not be enough for my crew as we draw closer.  They will need something more.”

 ‘I only have my word to offer.’

 “They will want a reward for the risk they are taking.  My only goal in getting to the Temple is to save Tony, but if I could offer the men something more…”

 ‘The Temple holds a mountain of untouched tech, riches beyond anything you can imagine.  You can have as much as this ship can carry.’

 “Thank you.”  Daniels smiled brightly as he visibly relaxed.  

 Tony looked at Daniels suspiciously, the man had never really showed any true interest in money.  Even though he had first acted as though he wanted to capture Stephen because of how valuable he was it had quickly become apparent that selling his parts wasn’t truly his motive.  Of course by that time whatever demon Eckles had chased out of him may have been in control.  Daniels brought his hand up and rested it on Tony’s shoulder with a warm smile.

 “Tony, once you are healed or rather ‘fixed’, please give consideration to staying with me and the ship.  You’ll make a valuable crew member once we have all that tech to upgrade the ship.  You can call this ship home, you can consider us family.”

 “No.”  Tony said instantly.

 “Don’t answer now, think about it.  I will take you to the Neo World as promised if that’s what you decide, but you do realize that Stephen can not join you there, right?”  Daniels pointed out.  “Are you sure you really still want to go to the Neo World when this is ‘over’?”

 “I…”  Tony looked to Stephen, his heart heavy at just the thought of leaving him behind.  “I hadn’t really thought about it.”

 “The shoreline of the Neo World has many boats and Stephen would be relentlessly hunted.”  Daniels pointed out.  “He will be killed or worse captured.” 

 ‘We can deal with decisions once Tony is safe.’  Stephen said in a tone that suggested he was already anticipating the sorrow of having to say good bye.

 “Tony, you won’t be safe in the Neo World either if anyone see that.”  Daniels used his one remaining hand to point at Tony’s chest.  “Your secret is already out here and we’ve accepted you.  If you stay with the ship…you can stay with Stephen.  This ship is the only place your two worlds safely meet.”

 Tony couldn’t hide his shock at the realization that Daniel was right.  When he looked to Stephen the Mer dropped his gaze giving Tony the impression that Stephen had thought about this option but hadn’t wanted to suggest it.  He knew how out of his element Tony was on the ship, but at least Tony could survive on board, the same could not be said for Stephen on land or even near the Neo World.  With the pair distracted neither one of them saw the knowing smile that tugged at the corner of Daniels’ lips.

 “Think about it.”  Daniels said as he turned and left.  

 Tony watched Daniels walk off down the hallway trying to figure out if all of this had been some kind of long con to get him to stay.  Daniels had made it clear long before Stephen had been hauled aboard that he had wanted to make Tony part of his crew.  Before there had been no reason for him to want a life at sea, but now that he had met Stephen he couldn’t imagine returning to the land alone.  Closing the door Tony locked it and turned to find Stephen once again staring at the gold medallion in his hands.  

 “I hate how much I want to trust him.”

 ‘He is a man used to getting what he wants, it’s what makes him a good Captain.’

 “But does that make him a good man?”

 ‘That depends entirely on what he wants.’

 Realizing that neither one of them truly knew what Daniels wanted Tony sat down next to Stephen and decided to worry about it later.  As much as it hurt to think about being separated from Stephen he wasn’t sure that life as part of Daniels crew was one he wanted.  As a paying passenger he didn’t have to obey the Captain the same way he would if he became part of the crew.  He had already started feeling like a prisoner on this ship a long time ago.  Looking like he didn’t want to think about it either Stephen ran his fingertips over the dome of the Eye as he furrowed his brow.

 “What does that do?”  Tony asked.  

 ‘Apparently nothing.’  Stephen sighed. 

 “What?”

 ‘According to stories it should help me see through any lie or any illusion. I was hoping to use it to see through Daniels.’

 “Stories?”

 ‘The Eye of Agamotto was lost long ago, my mentor taught me about it.’

 “How do you know that’s the real Eye if you’ve only heard stories.”

 ‘I…’  Stephen paused as he stared at the Eye more intently.  ‘I just know.’

 “If it’s broken I might be able to fix it.”  Tony offered.  

 ‘This is an object of magic not technology, there are no moving part to fix.  But thank you.’  Stephen smiled sadly.  ‘I simply lack the magic to open it.  I am still recovering from my capture.  I need…time.’

 “You need the sea.”

 Stephen just nodded.  He curled and stretched his tail fins restlessly.  After having seen Stephen swim and jump with speed and power it was hard to see him immobilized once more.  Tony could feel Stephen’s anxiety welling up as he lifted his heavy tail in a vain effort to find a comfortable position.  Tony was about to offer to hold the Eye so that Stephen could use his hands to help him reposition, however before he could say anything Stephen simply put the Eye on his chest to free his hands.  

 Stephen yelped in shock as the Eye suddenly clamped down on his chest as if it had come to life.  Reaching up and clawing at it Stephen tried to remove the medallion but it had fused with his flesh.  It happened so fast Tony didn’t even realize what had happened, he just felt Stephen’s panic wash over him.  Thrashing his tail in obvious pain Stephen fell back against the bed roll as he continued to pry uselessly at the gold medallion. 

 “Stephen!”

 ‘Tony…’ 

 Arching back Stephen screamed with his true voice, although a fraction of the volume of a human voice it still carried with it all of the anguish and fear.  Kneeling by his side Tony grabbed the offending Eye and tried to separate it from Stephen’s chest but it was an impossible task.  Convulsing Stephen was slamming his tail against the floor with so much force Tony worried he was going to grievously hurt himself.  Hoping to calm him, or failing that to restrain him, Tony put his hand on Stephen’s tail only to jerk it away again when Stephen’s skin suddenly split down the middle of his thrashing tail.  The fissure dove down through his tail until it bloodlessly branched open into two distinct limbs.

 “Holy shi…”

 Tony was cut off as Stephen cried out again this time using his telepathic voice as well which was loud enough to give Tony an instant searing headache.  Tony was forced to weld his eyes shut and when he opened them again Stephen was still in the throws of the violent transformation.  The split ends of his tail that each held half of his fluke shrank and formed something that resembled a foot with no toes as distinct knees and thighs formed.  His previous thrashing turned to an uncoordinated kicking as his change continued.  His skin retained both the color and feel of his previous rubber like texture and the fins that kept the lower part of his human anatomy remained in place.  Falling still as the transformation completed he looked liked a human that was wearing skin tight royal blue leggings with dark red boots.

 “…Stephen?”

 Laying on his back gasping for breath Stephen stared sightlessly up at the ceiling shivering.  Tony recognized the symptoms of Stephen going into shock and did his best to calm him by running his fingers through his hair.  Whimpering Stephen crossed his legs at his newly formed ankles in a desperate attempt to mimic his stolen tail.  Tony grabbed a blanket and wrapped around Stephen’s transformed legs to keep the traumatized Mer from having to look at them.  Although legs were perfectly normal to Tony for Stephen it was an unexpected body horror as his mind reeled and tried to cope with his new form.

 Exhausted Stephen reached up and weakly tried one last time to remove the Eye that remained firmly embedded in his chest.  Tony’s stomach twisted in sympathy recalling when he himself had woken with a mass of wired and metal jutting out of his chest.  Tony carded his hand into one of the silver streaks in Stephen’s hair before leaning in and gently kissing his forehead.  Stephen reached up with a trembling hand and rested it against Tony’s cheek to let him know he was recovering.  After a few minutes Stephen experimented with moving his legs but quickly froze again as he closed his eyes and groaned.  

 “What do you need?  How can I help?”

 “Just…stay with me.”  

 “Of cour…”  Tony stopped in shock.  “Wait, I can hear you, like actually hear you.”

 “I…I can hear me too.”  Stephen said in a deep but quavering tone as he used the new vocal cords tentatively.  

 “You have a beautiful voice.”

 “Am…am I human now?”

 “Not really.”  Tony admitted.  

 Tony heard Stephen dislocating his jaw as he experimented to see if he still had his fangs.  He didn’t open his jaws open very far before confirming his was still armed with the venomous teeth and clicked his jaw back into place.  He tried to sit up but his new limbs were not nearly as heavy as his tail had been and he no longer had the same center of gravity so he quickly tipped back again.  Growling in frustration he went to try again but Tony put his hand on his shoulder to stop him.

 “Just relax.”  Tony suggested.  “You’re safe, give yourself a moment to adjust.”

 Stephen nodded and laid back as he worked to control his breathing.  He flexed his feet under the blanket, moving them in unison as he wasn’t used to having independent control.  Swallowing hard to keep his panic at bay Stephen was grateful when Tony continued to stroke his hair.  Taking a deep breath he sighed heavily.

 “I’m sorry.”  Tony apologized.  “I shouldn’t have let Daniels give you that thing.”

 “Daniels didn’t do this to me.  Only the Vishanti have this kind of power.  I can feel the magic of the Eye coursing through me.  Even though this feels like punishment it is a gift.”

 “A gift?”

 “That is not the right word.  It is a…tool.”

 “That makes even less sense.”

 “If the Vishanti have given me legs it is because I must have the ability to walk to fulfill my service to them.”

 “I thought you gave up that responsibility?”

 “I was acting out as a child does.”  Stephen admitted.  “I do not have the freedom to lay down my burden.  Only the Vishanti can set me free and it is clear that they have decided to tighten their grip on me instead.”

 Tony watched helplessly as Stephen slipped into a sorrowful silence.  Tony did the only thing he could think of and reached down with both hands and rubbed at Stephen’s temples and tranced his fingers through the silver marks.  Closing his eyes Stephen proved he was still Mer by purring loudly.  Trying to move again Stephen brought his knees up briefly before stretching back out.  
 
 “I was going to teach you to swim, but now I need you to teach me how to walk.”

 “At least this way you’ll have more freedom on the ship.”  Tony tried to be positive.  “You’re not fully human, perhaps your tail will return if you’re in the ocean?”

 “I wish I knew what they wanted from me.”  Stephen whispered in misery.  “If the Vishanti want something from me why don’t they just tell me?  Why don’t they just tell me what they need to happen?”

 “Maybe they can’t.”

 Stephen looked up at Tony questioningly. 

 “Maybe if they tell you what happens…it won’t happen.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Thirty-four 

 “Are you okay?”

 Tony had been trying to help Stephen get used to his new legs with a gentle touch when Stephen had made a noise that Tony couldn’t decipher.  It was a sharp moan that was either a sign of acute distress or near ecstasy.  Tony hoped it was the later as Stephen had arched his back slightly, but he had also suddenly gripped down on the blanket he was laying on and grit his teeth.  The golden Eye still firmly in bedded in his chest rose and fell as he panted for breath.

 “Stephen?”  Tony said when he didn’t get an answer.  “Are you okay?”

 “I’m not sure.”  Stephen replied out loud in his new voice.

 “You’re not sure?”

 “You’re touching a part of my anatomy that has never existed before, my brain can’t tell if it’s pleasure or pain.”

 “Are you ticklish?”  Tony asked. 

 “I don’t know what that means.”

 Tony had his hand on Stephen’s calf but he reached up and brushed his fingertips behind Stephen’s knee and got an immediate reaction.  Squawking indignantly Stephen jerked away by bringing both knees up towards his chest instead of just the one that had been touched.  He crossed his ankles again and flexed his feet like tail fins to ward Tony away. 

 “Stop!”  Stephen cried.  
 
 “I’m sorry.  You’re definitely ticklish.  It’s a human response to light touch.”

 “I hate it.”  Stephen whimpered as he brought his knees back down.  “I have always enjoyed your touch and now even that has been taken from me.”  

 “It just means I’m touching you wrong."  Tony said gently.  "You always responded best to light touch before, but that’s clearly changed.  Let’s try this.”

  Tony helped Stephen uncross his ankles and instead of brushing his skin Tony massaged Stephen’s calf with a deep pressure.  Stephen remained tense for a moment bu slowly began to relax, releasing his grip on the blanket he purred loudly.  With so many new sensations his mood was quick to shift as he tried to make sense of his new reality.  Glad to have Stephen enjoying himself again Tony smiled and rubbed at the other calf before moving up onto the top of Stephen’s royal blue colored thigh.  Rather than just getting straight to standing they were attempting to help Stephen get used to his legs through touch.  Stephen allowed Tony to briefly guide him to open his legs before he brought them back together and crossed them more firmly than before.  

 “…stop.”  Stephen muttered reluctantly. 

 “Enjoying that a little too much?”  Tony asked knowingly.  

 “Yes.”

 “Me too actually.”  Tony shifted his weight uncomfortably.  “I need some cold water.”

 “As do I.”

 “Cold water reduces your sexual tension?”  Tony asked surprised considering how much Stephen tended to enjoy it. 

 “What?  No.  Does it have that effect on you?”

 “Oh yeah.”

 “Fascinating.  No, I just feel myself starting to dehydrate.”

 “Oh, I’m sorry, I just assumed that with the legs you wouldn’t need to stay wet.”
 
 “The Vishanti have changed me in form only.”  Stephen said bitterly as he twitched his legs restlessly.  “I have been left mutilated by their spell, I am neither Mer nor Man.  Even if I manage to walk I will still not be able to walk among the humans as one of them.”

 “That’s no real loss, us humans aren’t so great.”

 “If I could be without the sea it would have opened up our options for a future together.”  Stephen said sadly.  “I can not let you live as a virtual prisoner aboard this ship just to stay with me.”

 “We’ll burn that bridge when we get to it.”

 “What’s a bridge and how will burning it help?”

 “Never mind.”  Tony chuckled.  “Let me get us some water.”

While Tony got some sea water through the portal Stephen worked on keeping his legs uncrossed and moving them independently.  He lifted one knee up to his chest but made a noise of uncomfortable frustration before putting it down again.  Tony walked back over with the bucket of cool water and cloth in hand however after setting the bucket down he made no move to sit down next to Stephen again instead he just stared at the cloth in his hand.  Although struggling Stephen managed to sit up, tucking his legs under himself to help keep his balance.

 “Tony?  Is something wrong?”

 “No, not really.  I’m...uh...not sure I can rub you down with a cloth right now and not completely lose my gentlemanly composure.”

 “Oh....Tony…I…I’m not used to or even very comfortable enough in this form, I…”

 “I know, I’m not suggesting acting on the impluse.”  Tony interrupted.  “I realize that you need to feel safe and more in control before we explore anything truly physical and I respect that.  I’m just letting you know that in this moment I’m having trouble.”

 “It’s the legs, isn’t it?”  Stephen sighed.  “You’re more attracted to me now that I look more human.”

 “No, it’s the fact that you were a prisoner before and I had no way of knowing if you were just accepting my advances because you had to.”  Tony said honestly.  “I suspected that what we had was genuine but that tiny bit of doubt in the back of my mind kept me from letting myself truly desire you.  I couldn’t bare the thought that I might be getting your consent under duress.  I couldn’t risk you just doing what you had to to keep me happy.”

 “I would not have allow such an interaction if I didn’t want it.”  Stephen said firmly.

 “Really?  Not even to save your life?  Not even if it was the only way to secure your freedom?”

 Stephen was silent.  

 “I didn’t want you if it wasn’t real, but now that you’ve had every chance to leave and you haven’t I know that this is real.  Knowing you won’t abandon me, knowing what you’ve done to protect me, knowing you love me…let’s just say it’s a serious turn on.”

 “Our cultures seem to have extremely different views and traditions surrounding mating rituals.”

 “Extremely different.”  Tony chuckled in agreement.  “For one thing we never call it a ‘mating ritual’.”

 “What I am trying to say is that I am afraid that engaging in any such acts in blind passion instead of more controlled circumstances may…trigger my instincts.”

 “That’s part of the fun.”

 “Violent instincts.”  Stephen clarified.  

 “Right, I remember you told me that.  You know I trust you not to hurt me, right?”

 “I don’t trust myself.  It only takes a scratch from one of my fangs to kill you.  Mer are not fully immune to venom but it takes a full bite to take us down unlike humans who are extremely sensitive.”

 Tony looked down at his hand that Stephen had bitten.  Despite almost dying even with the help of anti-venom there wasn’t even a mark left on his skin.  The wound had been barely a pin prick and yet he was missing his memory of three full days as he had laid close to death.  Stephen held his hand out in hopes that Tony would take it.  Tony didn’t hesitate to Stephen’s hand and was surprised to feel just how heavy hearted he was.

 “There’s more you need to understand," Stephen said quietly  "the real reason I’m being so hesitant, something I've been hiding.” 

"Stephen?"  Tony asked in concern when Stephen didn't continue. 

“Do humans mate for life?”

 “Sometimes, but probably not in the way you mean.”
 
 “Mer have a period in their young lives when they experiment and compete for mates but once bonded they strictly mate for life except in exceedingly rare circumstance.  I…”  Stephen hesitated once again to continue.  “I have been mated once before but she…she left me at great cost to us both.”

 “All the Mer left.”

 “No, this was long before that.  I tried but I couldn’t give her the life or the attention she needed once I devoted myself to the study of magic.  As a species that mates for life having my bonded partner leave me was devastating in ways I don’t think you can understand.  If I am to ever to be mated again I need to know it’s truly for life.”

 “I’m not going anywhere.”

 “You may not have a choice.  We don’t have any safe place to be together.”  Stephen pointed out.  “It will be difficult to leave you as it is, but if we become a fully bonded pair my heart will not be able to take the strain of losing another mate.  Particularly considering I love you in ways that I never loved my mer-mate.  I’m not entirely certain how it will work with you being human but participation in a full mating ritual between two Mer causes a magical connection that never fades.  To this day it puts a strain on my soul to be separated from my original partner.  She chose that pain over remaining with me, but at least she loved me enough to not murder me to escape our union.”

Tony wasn't sure what to say so he just listened.  Stephen went to rub his chest over his hear that was clearly hurting but he was stopped when he encounter the Eye stuck to his skin.  Glancing up at Tony Stephen smiled sadly.

 “Considering how I already feel about you I can’t imagine that the magical bond wouldn’t fully form, at least for me.  At that point to lose you would tear open my already injured soul, I doubt I would survive.  To be with a Mer is a level of commitment that I am uncertain if you are prepared for.”

 “Commitment has admittedly never been one of my strong suits. However, I already feel what you’re describing.  It’s a little frightening but also wonderful?”

 “That describes it perfectly.”

 “Humans just call that love.”

 “Trust me, if we become a mated pair that feeling is going to sharply intensify.”

 “That sound amazing.”

 Stephen’s relief was palpable, Tony felt his own heart lifting as Stephen’s anxiety melted away.  Smiling brightly Stephen brought Tony’s hand to his cheek so he could nuzzle it affectionately.

 “You thought this magic bond thing was going to scare me away, didn’t you?”

 “I did.”

 “Never.”  Tony assured.   “Lay back, let’s get you soaked you’re starting to have trouble breathing.”

 “I can do it myself.”  Stephen offered reaching out for the cloth.

 “No, I want to.”  Tony put his hand on Stephen’s chest to guide him to lay down. 

 “Are you sure?”

 “I am.  Now that you’ve explained to me just how special and literally magical our first ‘mating ritual’ is going to be I want it to be somewhere other than in the belly of this cursed ship that’s brought you so much pain.”

 “It also brought me you.”

 “True.”  Tony smiled.  “Besides I want you to get your tail back first.”

 “Really?”

 “I fell in love with a Mer not a man.” 

 Crossing his legs at the ankle Stephen purred happily.  Tony gently reminded him to keep his legs uncrossed before using the cloth to wet down his skin.  Stephen proved much less ticklish this time and Tony wondered if part of it had been Stephen feeling uncomfortable with the secret he’d been keeping about the bonding.  Now that he felt safer in the knowledge that Tony understood why it was important to wait he could relax into the touch again.  Proving he still had his Mer physiology Stephen’s breathing became easier as he was wet down.  

 “Better?”  Tony asked knowingly.

 “Much.”  Stephen took a deep breath and exhaled it.  “Thank you.”

 “Now then…time to stand.”

 “I was afraid you were going to say that.” 

 “It’s going to be great.”  Tony said confidently as he got to his feet.  “You have an excellent teacher.”

 “How many people have you taught to walk?”

 “None.  However my unwavering optimism in my student more than makes up for my lack of experience.  Come on, get up.”   

 “Maybe we should just mate instead.”

 “Now you’re just being cruel.”  Tony teased.  

 “You’re right, I’m sorry.”  Stephen sat up before looking down at his legs.  “How do I do this?  You made it look so easy.”

 “I’ll help you up, take my hands.”

 Tony offered Stephen his hands and he reached up to take them.  After advising Stephen on keeping his feet apart to offer himself a wider base of support he counted to three before leaning back.  The first time Stephen got about half way to his feet before he sat back down again.  Tony gave him a minute to collect himself before trying again.  This time Stephen got fully to his feet even though his legs buckled and shook like a new born fawn’s.  

 “There you go.”  Tony beamed.  “How does that feel?”

 “I’m going to fall.”

 “Not on my watch you aren’t.”  Tony stepped in closer and wrapped one arm around Stephen’s waist.  “I didn’t realize you were taller than I am, although you probably think of yourself as being long not tall.”

 “Correct.”  Stephen said as he put his hands on Tony’s shoulders to steady himself.  “Don’t let go of me.”

 “I won’t.  Just stand here for a moment, get your bearings.”

 “I can’t do this."

"You're doing it right now."

"Only with your assistance.  I don’t have the instincts for it.”

 “You don’t have the instincts for talking either but you took to that like a duck to water.”

 “That’s different.”
 
 “Is it?  Let’s try something…”

 Stephen was a little surprised when Tony tilted his head back in an invitation to share a kiss but he didn’t hesitate long to accept it.  Once Tony had Stephen fully engaged in the kiss he leaned back.  Just as he suspected Stephen leaned forward to keep the amorous contact.  Taking his hand off Stephen’s waist he brought it up into his hair while continuing the passionate kiss.  Purring happily Stephen took several steps forward to follow as Tony backed up.  Smiling brightly Tony broke off the kiss to nuzzle Stephen’s cheek and whisper into his ear.

 “Stephen?”

 “Hmm?”

 “You’re walking.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Thirty-five

 Tony woke with a sharp gasp feeling like something was gripping down on his heart.  An unpleasant cold sweat slicked his skin and drenched his hair making him think for a moment that Stephen hadn’t actually gotten him back to the ship and that he was still stuck out at sea.  However it only took glancing up and seeing the timbers of the ceiling above to confirm he was in his lab.  Stephen was sleeping peacefully next to him with one of his legs wrapped around Tony.  As much as Tony wanted to stay with him he was too uncomfortable to stay still.  

 Very carefully untangling himself from Stephen’s embrace without waking him Tony got to his feet.  Instantly regretting the decision he stumbled over to the table and braced himself before he fell.  Closing his eyes against the sudden vertigo only made his nausea worse.  It had been a while since he had dealt with any sea sickness but this wasn’t that, this was something far more sinister.  

 “Pssst!”  Tony said quietly adding a low whistle.  

 The flying AI got the hint and rose up out of its box and zipped over.  Tony held his hand out but the AI seemed confused.  

 “Check the blood.”  Tony hissed.

 Understanding the mission the AI nipped in and landed on Tony’s finger with a sharp piece that formed on its undercarriage.  The AI wasn’t fully made of nanobots but it had a small amount of them for slight changes to its form.  Tony sucked on his bleeding finger while he waited for for the analysis.  When the AI lit up a display Tony stared at it in dismay. 

 “Palladium toxicity 38%…”  Tony muttered.  

 The rate at which the toxic metal was seeping into his blood had risen dramatically over the past twenty-four hours.  Doing some quick math in his head Tony guessed that it would be a little over a week before he was incapacitated and less than two weeks before he was dead.  Tony glanced over his shoulder where Stephen was still sleeping and he recalled Stephen not knowing exactly how long it was going to take to get to the Temple.  

 “Assuming something within can even help me.”  

 Tony forced his rebelling stomach under control and risked opening his shirt to inspect the damage.  The arc reactor seemed to be holding as the crack was still about the same size, however the bizarre branching pattern under his skin had radiated out across more than half his chest.  It wouldn’t be long before it was crawling up his neck.  Taking a hold of the arc reactor he twisted it and popped it out of the casing that held it in his chest.  He didn’t like exposing it but he felt it was worth the risk.  Still connected by wires to the powerful electromagnet against his heart the reactor was showing evidence of corrosion around the palladium core. 

 “That shouldn’t be happening.”  

 With no alternative Tony clicked the reactor back into place.  It may be poisoning him slowly but he’d die in minutes without it.  Taking the chance that Stephen would remain asleep Tony quickly returned to his sleeping cabin to splash some fresh water on his face and change into new clothes since the ones he was wearing were soaked in sweat.  Going through his shirts he found one with a collar to help hide the marks for as long as possible.  It didn’t take long to get changed but he noticed the sun was starting to rise and peek through the porthole.  

 Hurrying back to the lab Tony found Stephen struggling to stand.  They had practiced walking before going to bed but one trick that Stephen had been unable to master was getting up from the floor on his own.  He had learned remarkably quick how to move around once up, but the coordination and balance required to get to his feet was far more complicated.  Looking determined but frustrated Stephen got one foot under himself as he pushed hard and ended up tipping forward.  Tony was too far away to help and Stephen pitched forward and landed in a heap of limbs.  Growling he rolled over onto his back and stared up at the ceiling.  

 “I’m sorry, Stephen.”  Tony said as he rushed over.  “I should have woken you before I left.”

 “I assumed you had gone in hopes of motivating me to learn to get to my feet on my own to search for you.”

 “I just needed new clothes.”  Tony offered Stephen his hands. “Here, let me help you.”

 “No.  I need to learn.”
 
 “Tell you what, get to your feet and you can have your way with me.”

 “I’m not exactly sure what that means but I like the suggestive tone.”
 
 “It’s a very suggestive offer.”

 Stephen smiled up at Tony brightly and sat up to try once more.  It was difficult for Tony to just stand by and watch him fail but he respected Stephen’s desire to be independent.  After falling back twice Stephen glared at his boot like feet spitefully.  Tony wasn’t sure if having toes would make Stephen’s job easier or harder.  The way his feet were now was less complicated than a true human foot and shouldn’t be much different than wearing actual shoes.  Trying once again Stephen was almost half way up before he collapsed again.

 “I can’t.”  Stephen sighed.  

 “You can.”  Tony leaned down and kissed Stephen’s cheek.  “For luck.  Try once more.”

 Looking more determined than before Stephen tucked one leg under himself and poured all his concentration into the other leg.  Forcing himself up he was able to get the other foot on the ground just in time to brace himself.  Although Tony had to step in quickly to ensure that Stephen stayed standing he had successfully gotten himself up off the floor.  Stephen wrapped his arms around Tony’s waist partly to help him with his balance and partly to claim his prize.  Tony wasn’t surprised when Stephen instantly went for his throat and tilted his head back as Stephen kissed and gently gnawed at his neck.  Suddenly breaking away Stephen smacked his lips distastefully and looked at Tony concerned.

 “Tony?  Are you feeling okay?”

 “Why do you ask?”  Tony asked rather than answered. 

 “You taste…metallic.  You’ve never tasted like that before.”  

 “Nothing fixing my arc reactor can’t fix.”  Tony replied nonchalantly.  “How long until we reach the Temple?”

 “That depends on how the winds treat us.”  Stephen said before glancing out the porthole and seeing that morning had arrived.  “Help me wet down and then we need to go up on deck.”

 “Oh, I…uh…I don’t think that’s such a good idea.  The crew is not going to react well to your new…ability.”

 “I do not care how they react.  I do not trust Daniels to take us to our destination safely, I need to see where we are and keep us on course.  I will also need to test the theory that my tail will return when I dive into the sea as I will not be able to guide us through the Graveyard above the surface.  If I can not return to my natural form, if I can not swim, I can not take you to the Temple.”
 
 “Right, swim.”

 “You need to learn as well.  Hopefully we are only a day or two from the islands where we can harbor for a few days.”

 “Days?”  Tony asked alarmed.  “We probably shouldn’t let Daniels and his crew be idle that long, they might realize they are better off without us.”

 “That’s a good point.”

 “What’s the shortest time you think we could be at the Temple?”

 “If the weather is perfect it should take about a week.  Will the reactor hold that long?”

 “Absolutely.”  Tony forced a smile.  

 Stephen looked at Tony doubtfully but didn’t press the issue.  Making sure Stephen was okay on his feet Tony busied himself with getting some fresh seawater to wet the transformed Mer down before going above deck.  He didn’t want to burden Stephen with the tight time line, either they would make it or they wouldn’t.  Once Stephen was asleep tonight Tony told himself that he’d do some research to see if there was anything he could do to slow the palladium spread.  

 Putting thoughts of the uncertain future aside Tony enjoyed helping Stephen with a rub down with the soaked cloth.  It was good practice for Stephen to stand unsupported while Tony helped him although it was admittedly less intimate a task with Stephen so focused on just staying upright.  Once hydrated Stephen would be okay for a few hours on deck.  

 “Would you like a shirt?”  Tony offered.  

 “My skin does not burn in the sun the way yours does, I do not need cloth protection.”

 “I was thinking more along the lines that now that you look like you’re wearing pants that you…"  Tony trailed off when Stephen gave him a confused look.  "You know what? Never mind.  Ready?”

 Stephen nodded although Tony could feel how nervous he was.  

 “It’s going to be okay, I have the repulsor if anyone tries anything.”  Tony held up his arm and pushed up his sleeve to show off the red and gold brace.  "We will be safe."

 ‘I feel more connected with magic now that I have the Eye as well.’  Stephen said telepathically.  

 “Oh!  You can still do that?”

 ‘I can, I understand how it works better, it's a very powerful spell.  It must have been the fact that the Eye was on board that allowed the connection to establish in the first place.’

 “Does that mean you can hide your thoughts from the others?”

 “I believe so.”  Stephen said out loud before switching again.  ‘Try it.’

 “Me?”  Tony asked surprised before concentrating.  ‘…hello?’

 ‘Hello.’  Stephen beamed. 

 ‘This is amazing!’

 Stephen gasped sharply and staggered back a step.  Concerned Tony rushed forward and put his arms around Stephen’s waist to make sure he didn’t fall.  Staring at Tony a single tear traced down Stephen's face.  Tony reached up with one hand and brushed it away. The tear seeped into his skin and he could suddenly breath a little easier, however distracted by Stephen Tony didn’t really notice the effect.

 ‘I can feel you...’

 “I’m right here.”  Tony assured. 
 
 ‘No, your emotions…I fell them.’

 ‘Ah,’  Tony smiled  ‘it’s a little overwhelming at first.’

 ‘Very.’  Stephen wrapped his arms around Tony and held him tight.  ‘I love you too.’  

 ‘Is this part of that bond you were telling me about?’  

 ‘No, this is special, this isn’t like anything I’ve felt or ever even hear of before.  That being said I believe I now understand the magic behind it and I can dampen the effect for you if you’d like.’

 ‘No.’  Tony shook his head.  ‘I was frightened by it at first but I’ve come to enjoy it.’

 ‘I find it too distracting for me right now, if you do not mind I would like to remove the effect from my side.’

 ‘Of course.’

 ‘I wish to explore it more with you at a more appropriate time.’

 “Deal.”  

 Tony leaned in for a kiss but Stephen leaned back for a moment before hesitantly accepting a quick kiss.  Tony worried that Stephen had felt some of his fear of his current situation with the palladium poisoning.  Stephen took a breath looking like he was going to say something but thought better of it.  Tony’s stomach twisted at seeing Stephen’s expression and feeling the heaviness settle on his heart, clearly hurt that he was being lied to.  

 “The arc reactor is making me sick.”  Tony admitted.  "It's leaking metal into my blood."
 
 “What can I do?”

 “You’re already doing it.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Thirty-six

 “One, Two, Three…Four, Five, Six…One, Two, Three…Four, Five, Six…”

 Tony counted out the steps of a simple waltz in a slow tempo as he guided Stephen through the repetitive dance.  Tony smiled at the look of intense concentration on Stephen’s face as he followed Tony’s lead.  With one hand on Stephen’s hip and the other holding Stephen’s hand out Tony made sure Stephen felt steady on his new feet as they practiced dancing to improve Stephen’s balance.  It wasn’t long before Stephen was getting hang of the waltz and Tony stopped counting the steps out loud. Tony increased the speed of his lead and Stephen easily kept up.  

 “How’s that feeling?”  

 “Good.”  Stephen smiled as he relaxed into the rhythm.  “This is dancing?”

 “Almost.”

 “Almost?”

 “It needs one more key element.”  Tony looked over his shoulder at the AI that was watching the pair.  “Maestro, if you please?”

 The AI perked up and began playing an ancient tune, the composer had been lost to history but the name had been preserved: Blue Danube Waltz.  Stephen listened to the tune looking near hypnotized as he fell into step with Tony as he matched the song’s tempo.  No longer needing to look down at his feet Stephen stared lovingly into Tony’s eyes as they danced around the lab.  Despite the poison in his blood Tony’s heart had never felt lighter.  Seeing how happy Tony was Stephen turned on the spell that allowed him to feel Tony’s emotions and tears instantly slipped down the Mer’s face but his face lit up in a bright smile.  Tony beamed as well as the love he felt from Stephen intensified as their emotions reverberated off one another like waves splashing around a narrow channel.  

 “I like dancing.”  Stephen purred as he momentarily took the lead.  “Is this a human courtship ritual?”

 “I suppose in a way.”

 “It’s fascinating, as is your music.”

 “Do Mer have music?”

 “Sort of, but nothing like this.”  Stephen closed his eyes for a moment as he relinquished lead back to Tony  “Sound acts very differently underwater.”

 “This isn’t my usual type of music, I’ll have to introduce you to more later.”

 “I’d like that.”

 Tony fell silent again and let Stephen concentrate as the song grew faster.  Stephen had plans of going above deck right away but had become nervous about his walking skills not being good enough to face what they knew was going to be a hostile reaction from the crew.  Tony had suggest a quick dance lesson to get him more comfortable with his balance and it had worked wonders.  Stephen was a natural now that he had gotten over his initial fear of falling.

 “Okay, Stephen, now the hard part…”  Tony took his hand off Stephen’s hip and lifted the hand he was holding up as high as he could.  “Spin.”

 Tony wasn’t sure if Stephen would even attempt the maneuver however not only did he not hesitate he pulled off the spin with the same grace and speed that he showed when he was in the water.  Exhilarated by his new freedom on land Stephen wrapped his arms around Tony’s waist and spun them both around before leaning in for a kiss.  More than just Stephen’s emotions washed over Tony this time, there was a current that swept through him that sharply reminded him of being swept off the ship by the sea and thrown into the chaotic ocean waves.  Gasping sharply for breath in a stab of panic Tony leaned away and put his hands on Stephen’s chest. 

 “Stephen, what was that?”
 
 “Magic.”  Stephen purred happily.  

 “It’s a little terrifying.”

 “I won’t hurt you.”

 “I know you won’t but…”

 “Come on, let’s go.”  Stephen interrupted with his eyes sparkling bright.  “I’m ready to go topside.  I’m going to get you to the Temple, I will tear open the sea itself if I have to!”

 Tony watched as Stephen practically leapt to the door.  Out of habit Tony made sure his arc reactor wasn’t showing before leaving the safety of the lab even though that secret was already out.  The steep stairs up to the deck didn’t cause Stephen to miss a beat as he confidently mounted them.  Before stepping out into the mid day sun Stephen waited for Tony to be at his side so that they could go out together.  

 It was a beautiful day with a gentle salty breeze blowing across the deck from the bow as the ship slowly plowed South.  Tony expected to feel some anxiety radiating off Stephen as they revealed themselves but the only emotion he could sense was a cold determination.  Tony rubbed at the nanotech sleeve he was wearing under his shirt and got ready to use it if need be.  

 Stephen hadn’t even made it a full step out onto the deck before one of the crew nearby yelped in sheer terror and bolted up the mast and into the riggings to get away from the walking Mer.  Every man left of the half slain crew was on deck and every head turned to look at what had caused the commotion.  Most of the men froze in place, a few others quickly moved as far across the deck as they could.  Still suffering from shock very few made any noise other than a sharp gasps and none made any aggressive moves.

 Eckels was actually the last to look up from his task.  He had been working on reweaving a tattered rope when the men on deck suddenly scattered.  Turning around and seeing Stephen standing next to Tony his jaw literally dropped open.  The surprise wore off quickly and it was replaced by a look of pure rage.  Eckels threw the rope he had been working at aside as he stepped forward.  

 “No!”  Eckles spat.  “That's is! No more!”

 The pile of Mer hunting gear that Daniels had had Eckles collect was still on deck, directly in front of Eckles.  He grabbed a gleaming harpoon with lighting speed and flung it at Stephen's heart without hesitation.  Tony went to draw his repulsor weapon but Stephen’s reaction was far faster.  Raising his hand up with his fingers curled in a complicated pose Stephen made a circular motion with his wrist causing a criss crossing network of golden glowing symbols to appear in the air directly in front of him.  The sharp harpoon slammed into the magical shield and was instantly reduced to dust in a spray of sparks.  

 Standing tall with his shoulders back Stephen put his arm down again as he stared at Eckles in an obvious challenge.  Seeing the display of power had snapped several of the men loyal to Eckles to spring into action as they tried to sneak up behind the pair with their knives drawn.  Trusting Stephen to deal with Eckles Tony protected his back by bringing out the repulsor and charging it up.  The approaching men didn’t understand the power of the repulsor but they knew a weapon when they saw one and they all glanced at each other in an attempt to figure out how best to attack.

 “Don’t.”  Tony warned as he made the repulsor glow brighter.  “Back up.”

 Tony didn’t have to ask twice as the men all backed away.  They kept their weapons out so Tony kept his own trained on them.  Having been alerted to the happenings by the Helmsman Daniels appeared up on the Quarterdeck.  His eyebrows raised in surprise to see Stephen standing but he made no move to interfere with the stand off.  Still not wearing his robotic arm he simply rested his remaining hand on the rail and watched with an unreadable expression.  

 Still determined to murder Stephen Eckles grabbed another deadly harpoon from the heap of weapons.  This time he didn’t even get a chance to throw it.  Reaching up with both hands as they dripped glowing fiery gold Stephen pantomimed snapping the weapon in half and the mental shaft of the harpoon broke and shattered like wood in Eckles hand before turning to glittering dust.  Turing red in the face with fury Eckles didn’t pick up another weapon, but he didn’t back down either and instead stalked closer to Stephen with murder in his eyes.

 “I should have slaughtered you the second you were hauled from the sea!”  Eckles screamed.  
 
 “That is correct, you should have.”  Stephen replied calmly.  “I was weak prey then, but I stand before you now the sea’s Apex Predator…I am Sorcerer Supreme!!”

    Eckles had still been moving aggressively towards Stephen but was halted when Stephen tilted his head back as his eyes rolled back to white and he held his arms out to his sides palms up.  Tony jumped in surprise as the deck below Eckles feet suddenly appeared to split open but also somehow also multiplied.  The dizzying impossible swirling wood forced Eckles back even as he tried to run forward.  The Mer hunting tools fell into the abyss of the warping deck and disappeared. Defying gravity Stephen lifted a few inches up off the deck and raised his arms up before throwing them back down. Tony along with the rest of the crew stood and gapped at the ship as the main mast broke open and multiplied as well.  

The man who had crawled up the tall wooden mast clung to one of the branches and screamed as it fanned open and curved over to safely deposit him down on the spinning deck.  The sea rose up and engulfed the ship high above, turning the sky in to a maelstrom of angry waves.  Driven by absolute terror three of the men tried to jump off the side of the ship.  Without even looking in their direction Stephen curled the rail of the ship up to an impossible height so the men couldn’t throw themselves into the sea. 

 Just as quickly as Stephen had turned reality inside out he made a slashing motion with his hands and everything was instantly back to normal.  Stephen dropped down from his position a few inches above the deck heavily landing on his boot like feet.  A thick silence fell over the ship, possibly over the entire sea.  Stunned by the display Tony had brought his weapon down, but it didn’t matter the crew wasn’t making any moves to go near the powerful Mer.  Stephen's chest was heaving as he breathed heavily but it didn’t look like he was short of breath, it looked like he was actively trying to calm himself with deep breathing as he was clearly intoxicated with the rush of magic.  

 Eckles looked up to the Quaterdeck where Daniels was still standing.  If Daniels was shaken or in any way troubled by the turn in events he didn’t show it.  Getting no sign from his Captain seemed to break Eckles.  Walking slowly he approached Stephen with his hands held up in apparent surrender.  When he was about six feet away Stephen let out a low warning growl and raised his lip to show off his teeth.  Eckles stopped but he continue to stare Stephen down.  

 “Just kill me, Mer.”  Eckles growled defiantly.  “Sink your teeth into my throat.”

 “No.”  Stephen shook his head.  “I have no desire to kill you.”

 “Liar.”  Eckles leered.  “You can do pretty illusions but you are still as weak as any other fish out of water.”

 “Do not mistake my compassion for weakness,”  Stephen snarled darkly  “it is a mistake you will *not* make twice.”
 
 “Eckles,”  Tony warned  “just back off. If he doesn’t kill you I will if you take another step closer.”

 Eckles brazenly took a step forward.  Tony lifted his hand and charged up the repulsor but before he could even get a chance to hesitate Stephen saved him by reaching over and guiding his hand back down.  Tony shot Stephen a disgusted glance as a cover for the relief he was feeling.

 ‘Thank you.’  Tony said in Stephen’s mind.  ‘I would…’

 ‘I know you would kill to protect me, but I do not wish you to make yourself a murderer just to prove a point.  Eckles is no longer a threat to either of us.’

 “Fine.”  Eckles grumbled not hearing the exchange.  “You two are going to get us all killed anyway so I guess I will just wait.”

 Eckles turned his back on the pair and stalked back over to the rope he had been working on.  Picking it back up he made a show of getting back to work.  

 “Master Tecnomancer, and Sorcerer Supreme.”  Daniels called from the Quarterdeck using formal titles.  “Please, join me up here, give the crew room to work.”

 “Tell your men to bring the sails down for a moment,”  Stephen ordered  “I am going to change the wind to make our journey faster.”

 “You heard the, Mer.”  Daniels called out and the men hurried to bring down the canvas.

 Stephen held his hand out for Tony to take and he accepted.  Together the pair climbed the stairs up onto the Quaterdeck and approached the Captain.  Daniels looked Stephen over for a moment before he suddenly offered Stephen a deep bow. 

 “So not just any Mer, but Sorcerer Supreme?”

 “You are familiar with the title?”  Stephen asked surprised.

 “I’ve heard stories.”  Daniels shrugged.

 “How?”

 “What?”

 “How have you heard stories?”  Stephen asked.  “My voice is the first and only one to ever be heard by a human.”

 “That’s…”  Daniels paused and furrowed his brow.  “That’s a good point.  How do I know about you?”

 “How much do you know?”

 “…just that the title sounds familiar.”  Daniels said slowly after thinking for a moment.  “Men of the sea are always telling stories, it’s probably just a coincidence that a human came up with the term for a powerful Mer-mage.”

 “Perhaps.”  Stephen said doubtfully. 

 “Captain, are you feeling okay?”  Tony asked concerned.  

 “Not really, I just watched my ship split open like a kaleidoscope dipped in LSD.”  Daniels rubbed at his temple.  “I have a splitting headache.”   

 “Go lay down, we will check on you later.”  Stephen suggested.  

 Daniels just nodded and walked off towards his cabin as if he simply didn’t know what else to do with himself.  Stephen watched him until Daniels closed the door behind himself.  Sighing heavily Stephen suddenly looked a little unstable on his feet.  Tony put his arm around his waist and guided him over to the side rail so he could lean against it.  Stephen nodded in thanks before he closed his eyes and drew a pattern in the air that glowed briefly before the head wind they had been battling shifted into a helpful tail wind and blew the pattern out of the air.  On the lower decks the men got to work reseting the canvas to take advantage of the new wind pattern.  

 “Do you think Daniels is himself?” Tony asked after giving Stephen a moment.  “He certainly doesn’t seem right.”

 “My magic is back but I still don’t sense anything mystical on or about him.”

 “Speaking of which, whatever that was that you did to the ship was really impressive.  I…uh…I didn’t know you were that powerful.”

 ‘Neither did I.’   Stephen replied quietly in Tony’s mind.

 “What?”

 ‘That was Dark Magic.  I shouldn’t have access to that kind of power let alone a sudden and effortless command of it.  It can only mean one thing.’

 “Dare I ask what that one thing is?”

 ‘The Dark Dimension is bleeding into our world.’

 “That doesn’t sound good.”

 ‘No, it’s not.  Yar’sa’dril was right, the Leviathans are coming.’

 “Shouldn’t you go stop them?”

 ‘I will not leave you to die.  Without me you can not gain access to the Temple and with your blood turning to metal your time is running out.  The world can wait a few more days.’

 “Can it?”

 ‘...it will have to.’  

Chapter Text

Chapter Thirty-seven

 Taking deep measured breaths Stephen shifted his weight on his new feet uncomfortably.  Standing up against the Quarterdeck rail he was staring intently into the riggings being careful not to look over at the sea.  Tony also got the feeling that Stephen was also avoiding looking at him and had been for almost half an hour.  Restless but also not moving from the rail Stephen ground his teeth together with a low growl of frustration.  Fearing he was in pain Tony reached out to touch his arm causing him to jerk away.

 ‘I’m sorry.’  Stephen instantly apologized telepathically.  

 ‘Are you okay?’

 ‘I’m…’  Stephen swallowed hard  ‘I’m fine.’

 ‘You don’t seem fine.  Too much magic?’

 ‘No, yes…sort of.’  Stephen took another deep breath before looking at Tony.  'I have a great deal of power running through me right now, the Eye has opened the magical flood gates, it’s exhilarating, but…’

 "But…?" Tony repeated out loud when Stephen didn’t continue. 

 ‘It…’  Stephen sighed and bowed his head in defeat  ‘it is *greatly* enhancing my desire to finalize our bond.’

 Tony furrowed his brow in confusion for a moment before he understood what Stephen meant.  ‘Oh…um…maybe a quick swim would help?’

 ‘I want nothing more than to race around in the sea and leap from the waves.’

 ‘Then why don’t you?  It might help burn off some of the excess energy.’

 ‘No.’  Stephen shook his head.  ‘It will only serve to increase my arousal.  I will be fine, I just need to…regain my self control.’

 ‘You mentioned a ‘full mating ritual’ forming some kind of magical bond but we could go down to my lab and participate in some less traditional rituals to relieve some tension.’  Tony offered with a mischievous grin.  ‘Not to brag but I’ve been told I excel at oral.’

 ‘Oral?’  Stephen repeated confused.  ‘I’m unfamiliar.’

 ‘Unfamiliar?  Mer don’t…oh, wait, right, teeth.’  Tony chuckled.  ‘I keep forgetting about the venomous thing, Mer probably don’t trust each other enough for that.’

 ‘I’m lost.  What are you talking about?’

 ‘I’m trying to offer you release without all out sex.’  Tony explained bluntly.  

 ‘Oh…’ Stephen flushed slightly.  ‘Thank you, but my yearning is not just sexual in nature, it is my tattered soul craving to be whole once more and punishing me for delyaing.  Souls are much closer to heart than mind and as such they are impatient and do not understand caution when it comes to something they want.’

 ‘Wait, souls are real?’

 ‘Very real.’  Stephen purred.  ‘And thanks to you mine has a chance to heal that I never thought I’d get.’

 ‘I thought you were being more metaphorical about the bond being connect to the soul.’ 

 ‘No, I was being very literal.  When Clea left me it torn a piece of me open that has been metaphysically bleeding ever since.  As the last of my species I expected to suffer the wound until well beyond my physical death.’

 ‘You seem very calm about having a soul injury.’

 ‘Pain is an old friend.’  Stephen smiled sadly.  ‘Speaking of pain, how are you feeling?’

 ‘I’ve been better.’  Tony licked his lips distastefully.  ‘The metallic taste is getting stronger.’

 Gripping down on the Quarterdeck rail Stephen closed his eyes in concentration which caused the tailwind they were running down to suddenly increase.  The crew scrambled to trim the sails as the boat creaked and lurched forward faster with the stronger wind.  Opening his eyes again Stephen looked to Tony with a warm smile. 

 “We will get you to the Temple,”  Stephen said out loud  “I know the technology there can save you.”

 “I still don’t know how to swim.”

 “My magic is strong enough now that you don’t need to swim, you just need to be comfortable in the water.  We will be at the island clusters by morning, we will stop in the warm shallows for an hour or so.” 

"You seems confident that your tail will return?"

"I am."  Stephen looked down at the golden Eye embedded in his chest.  "The Eye has given me new understanding of complicated magic that used to be beyond my reach.  Although I still don't understand how Daniels came to have it or why he suddenly decided to give it to me."

"I don't think he knows either."

"I suppose the important thing now is that I have it.  With my magic returned I will be able to make your next experience in the sea much more enjoyable than the last one."

 “I’m looking forward to it.”  Tony said, surprising himself that it was the truth.  

 “Me too.”

 “…and after the Temple we will deal with the Leviathans?”  Tony asked.  “I feel like that’s a pressing issue that could use some attention.”

 Tony could feel Stephen’s anxiety suddenly spike which confirmed his suspicion that this Leviathan problem was bigger than Stephen’s casual handling of it would suggest.  

 “Stephen?”

 “Once you are inside the Temple I will have to leave.”

 “What?”

 “I can not help you with Technology and you can not help me with Magic.”  Stephen said.  “Once you are safe inside the Temple it will be up to you to fix your heart and I will have to travel to the breech in the barrier and seal it.  We will meet up back at the Temple afterwards.”

 “Assuming we are both successful.”  Tony pointed out.  

 “Yes.”  Stephen said quietly. 

 “This is the real reason you are waiting to finalize our bond.”

 ‘If I end up embattled with a Leviathan I can not afford to be distracted.’  Stephen admitted in Tony’s head.  ‘If we are bonded and you die I will experience the grief the moment your heart stops.  I will lose any fight I am involved or even if I am just casting a spell to seal the breech I will fail.  The world could be lost to my mourning.’

 “This way if I can’t fix my reactor you won’t know until you return.”

 ‘Correct.’  Stephen said solemnly.  ‘Tony, I’m sorry…’

 “No.  Don’t be sorry.  It makes sense.”

 ‘I should have told you.  I just didn’t want to worry you about me having to leave until it was time.’

 “Are you powerful enough to teleport again?”  Tony asked hopefully. 

 ‘That spell is extremely difficult to control, I believe the Vishanti themselves helped me with it last time.   Even at my current strength I would likely end up unconscious at my destination and since that destination is far out at sea I would drown.'

 “If the Leviathans are truly a world ending threat you need to go now.”  Tony said firmly.  “Daniels can continue to take me towards the Temple, you can return and bring me down to the Temple afterwards.”

 ‘No.  I have time, you don’t.’  

 Before Tony could press the matter further Stephen stiffened as Daniels’ voice called out from behind them.  

 “Tony…may I have a word with you?  Alone.”  Daniels added.

 Stephen took a breath to protest but Tony stopped him with a smile. 

 ‘It’s fine, I may not be venomous but I am dangerous now.’  Tony tapped on his arm that was covered in armor under his sleeve.  

 Stephen nodded even though he didn’t relax.  Tony had wanted to check in on Daniels anyway to see how he was doing.  In the months on the ship before Stephen had been dragged aboard Tony had seen Daniels as a friend and he wanted him to recover from whatever had over taken him.  Stepping into the cabin he was heartened to see that the Captain had cleaned his quarters up.  The scribbled on maps were all gone as we the liquor bottles.  Daniels smiled tightly as he beckoned Tony in and encouraged him to close the door behind him.  The Captain looked anxious and Tony kept a wary eye on him.

 “How are you feeling?”  Tony asked. 

 “What?  Oh, I’m fine.”  Daniels said dismissively.  “Tony, about the Mer…”

 “Stephen.”  Tony corrected.  

 “Right.  Stephen.  I need the truth.’

 “About what?”

 “Stark…did you fuck that fish?”

Chapter Text

Chapter Thirty-eight

Tony was so taken aback by the phrasing of the Daniels’ question that he didn’t even have a response. Glowering at him in disgust Daniels took an aggressive step forward.

“Well, Stark?”

“That is none of your concern.” Tony said firmly.

“It wasn’t my concern until he suddenly displayed *far* more power than he should have! Your little interspecies foolishness is going to ruin everything!”

“What are you talking about?” Tony demanded. “You know we are in love, yesterday you were problem solving on how to keep us together!”

“I knew he wanted to keep you as a pet, I didn’t think he’d actually mate with you!" He said more to himself than to Tony. "A bonded Mer is a more powerful Mer and he was already going to be difficult enough to deal with. You know that mating with you is basically a death sentence for him right?”

“What?”

“Stephen has always been crazy but I never suspected that he was *this* crazy!” Daniels ranted as he gestured at Tony.

Tony furrowed his brow at hearing Daniels say ‘has always been’ as if they were long term friends. Brining his arm up Tony called on the nanobots to form the weapon in his hand and aimed it at Daniels’ heart. Daniels looked at the threat with more annoyance than fear.

“Stark…”

“Take off your shoes.” Tony demanded.

“What?”

“Take your shoes off, I want to see your feet.”

“You think I’m Mer?” Daniels chuckled.

“You know way too much about them.”

“You are a clever one, Stark, for a human.”

“So you are Mer?”

“I am Mer," he freely admitted "but this body is human.”

“Stephen!” Tony called to bring him into the cabin.

“He can’t hear you.” The Mer in Daniels body smiled. “The closer we get to the Temple the more control I have. This cabin is my Sanctum now. You have no idea how long I waited for Stephen to come in contact with a human that I could influence let alone eventually take over. I could taste Daniels’ hate for his captive from across reality itself. However I will admit that despite multiple attempts to get him to kill Stephen I couldn’t make it happen. I think you actually changed his mind about Mer or at least about Stephen who is honest a Mer in form only.”

“So Daniels is…still in there?”

“I turned him into a bit of a conduit so he’s been host to a number of things lately, but he’s still mostly intact. I’ve only recently been able to take over full control, and I’m still limited to within the cabin walls, beyond that I simply nudge him in the right direction. I plant the seeds of thoughts that he later thinks are his own. I actually should thank him for keeping Stephen alive, I didn’t even realize that the Temple was the key I needed. I was just looking for revenge, but now I can actually right a terrible wrong.”

“What are you talking about? Who the hell are you?”

“I am Mordo, Baron of the Seas!”

“…you say that like its supposed to mean something to me.”

“It’s just like that arrogant fish to only speak of himself.” Mordo grumbled. “Did he even tell you what he did to his own kind? Did he tell you why he is the last Mer?”

“He told me he sent you to another world to end the war.”

“He exiled us!” Mordo roared. “He had no right to rip us from our home! It wasn’t his decision to make!”

“He saved you.”

“He doomed us! Taken from our territories, stolen from the fight that united us our kind had grown weak!”

“…you mean peaceful?”

“I mean complacent. With nothing to separate the weak from the strong we are losing everything that made Mer the apex predators we were born to be! With the vastness and bountifulness of our new seas those that can not fight to rightfully claim a territory simply slink off to find a new one. Sub-species of Mer are already developing.”

“Sounds like you’re prospering.”

“The Mer live but our culture is dying!”

“So you reached out across dimensions to have Stephen tortured to death?”

“It was the least I could do for the insult he bestowed upon our entire species.” Mordo shrugged casually. “However in pushing against the barrier I have found more weaknesses than I expected.”

“Wait, you’re the one letting the Leviathan into our world.”

“The Leviathan are an unfortunate by product that we will deal with once we are home.”

“Home?”

“Once we are at the Temple I will use technology to accomplish what mere magic can not. I will tear open the divide and bring the Mer home! Then we shall finish what we started with the humans.”

“I don’t know how good your memory is but the Mer were not wining that War." Tony pointed out bluntly. "Stephen sent you away because he could see that you were on the brink of being hunted to extinction. Your numbers were so reduced by the time he sent you away that no one noticed that you all suddenly vanished.”

“No…”

“Yes.” Tony put his hand down since the Mer didn’t seem threatened by it anyway. “I don't know how often Mer came into shallow waters, but humans have entire cities along the coast and ten times as many inland.”

“Cities?”

“There are millions of humans.”

“Liar!”

“Very few venture out onto the sea, mostly because of Mer, but with you gone there are more and more boats all the time.”

“The seas are ours!” Mordo shrieked in rage. “We will come back an reclaim them!”

“You will come back and end up tied to a rail.”

“No! Stephen was…”

“Weak?” Tony finished. “Do you really believe that. He battled a Litchviathan and won before we caught him using this.”

Tony brought his hand up again and charged it so that Mordo could hear the high pitched whine. Mordo ground his teeth together in frustration.

“This is our world! Our birthright! We deserve to come home!”

“I agree. However, I suggest you stay away from the humans. The seas are vast and you can easily hide…”

“Mer do not hide.”

“Then you’ll be killed.”

“Not if we have the Technology of the Temple.” Mordo smiled. “With you as my Technomancer and Stephen as my Sorcerer slave I will be unstoppable even against billions.”

“Why would either one of us serve you?”

“To save each other’s lives of course.” Mordo leered. “Stephen made a grave mistake formalizing his bond to you even if makes him more powerful.”

“We haven’t formalized our bond.”

“What?”

“He’s just that powerful now.”

Mordo tried to hide the look of shocked that fell across Daniels face but failed. Tony tensed, ready to defend himself, when Mordo turned to rage once more. Taking a moment to compose himself he stepped back and held his hands up peacefully.

“It’s only a matter of time before you do.” Mordo chuckled darkly. “You’ve caught Stephen hook, line and sinker. He wants you so badly I can smell it on him from here. As if falling for a human wasn’t bad enough I should have guessed that he’d add to the perversion by choosing a male. Despite the dire consequences he will mate with you the moment that thing in your chest is fixed. Once that happens it will be easy to use you against him.”

“I’m sorry, why are you telling me all of this?” Tony asked seriously. “I feel like this is all information you might want to be keeping to yourself. You have to know I’m going to tell Stephen everything and we will use that against you.”

“This hasn’t been our first conversation, Stark. You didn’t tell Stephen about our previous chat.”

“I don’t…I don’t remember our previous chat.”

“Exactly...”

Chapter Text

Chapter Thirty-nine

 Leaning against the Quarterdeck rail Stephen watched the crew below scurry about the deck as they trimmed the sails to get the most speed out of the tailwind he had conjured.  Noticing that Eckles was standing directly below the heavy block that he had strung Stephen up by the Mer was seized by the impulse to drop the object on him.  With a little bit of magical help the injury could be fatal and yet look like an accident.  

 Making no move to harm Eckles Stephen shook his head to clear the dark thought.  He furrowed his brow at the swell of vengeance that had taken over his heart for a moment.  As much as he despised the human for the tortures he’d put him through it was not in his nature to seek revenge let alone plot murder.  Even as Eckles walked out from under the dangerous object and wandered over to the rail it instantly came to Stephen’s attention that he could easily be nudged over the side of the ship to drown in the sea.  

 “Too much dark magic.”  Stephen muttered to himself.  “Why now?  Why is the barrier failing at the one time I can’t just leave to fix it?”

 Sighing heavily Stephen did his best to push thoughts of both murdering Eckles and the weakened barrier to the back of his mind.  He knew that in truth he not only could leave, but that he should.  Grinding his teeth in frustrated anger he silently cursed the Vishanti for placing the safety of the dimension on his shoulders when they could fix the barrier with a mere thought.  Deep down he knew they were still testing his loyalty, despite everything he’d already given up for them.  
 
 ‘I just want to feel whole again…’  Stephen thought silently to the omniscient beings  ‘Why even let me meet him if you expect me to leave him behind?  Please, I love him.  I can serve him and you, I just need a little help right now.’

 Stephen realized that the unseen Vishanti’s point was likely that he couldn’t devote himself to both since he needed help now.  Instantly bitter Stephen drew his shoulders back defiantly and ignored the call of the sea.  Shifting his weight on his new feet he suddenly had a new thought.  Reaching up to the Eye attached to his chest he ran his fingers against the cold golden surface.  
 
 ‘The Eye would not have chosen me if I was no longer in your favor.  You would know I would choose my love for Tony and you’ve made me more like him…so that I can travel within the Temple with him.  You’re not forcing me to choose, you’re guiding me to where I need to be!’  

 The Eye in Stephen’s chest seemed to grow warm and he smiled at the thought that his masters were not trying to tear him from his new love.  Finding himself excited that his and Tony’s destination were one in the same he poured more concentration into strengthening the wind carrying the ship.  The crew panicked as the riggings strained against the force.  

 “Mer!”  Eckles shouted angrily.  “You’ll tear the mast from the deck with a gale like that!”

 “My apologies.”  Stephen replied as he reduced the windspeed.  

 “We’re going to be at the Graveyard soon enough as it is.”

 “Don’t worry, I will guide us through.”

 Eckles muttered something that Stephen didn’t hear but could guess the intention of.  Settling back into leaning against the rail Stephen held his hand out over the side of the ship.  Calling upon the water he lifted a few gallons of sea up from the surface.  Floating the water around himself he let it envelop him like a cloak before letting it fall on him and to the deck.  Refreshed by the sea he could instantly breath easier.  

 Looking over his shoulder back towards the Captain’s quarters he wondered if he should check on Tony as he had been in there for a while.  Only being fifteen feet away Tony should be able to easily connect with him telepathically or even just raise his voice if he needed any help.  With as well connected to magic as he now was Stephen was confident that if something was still influencing the Captain that he would be able to sense it.  
 
 ‘He still knows more about Mer than any human should.’  

 Pushing himself away from the rail Stephen turned to go knock on the door.  However before he even took a step the door opened and Tony stepped out followed closely by Daniels.  Both men looked at ease and Daniels even chuckled at something Tony said.  Stephen kept a wary eye on Daniels as the men approached.  Tony stepped up to Stephen and wrapped his arms around him in a warm greeting.  Stephen put his arms around Tony possessively and stared at Daniels.  The Captain furrowed his brow as he stared back.  

 “Something wrong, Captain?”  Stephen asked coldly. 

 “No, yes…maybe.  I don’t know.”

 “Daniels?”  Tony asked concerned.  

 “I feel like I shouldn’t be so accepting of you two as a couple.”  Daniels admitted.  “I have always known Mer to be intelligent but the idea of a human becoming romantically involved with one should upset me.”

 “It really should.”  Eckles growled from the stairs.  “You’re still not yourself, Captain.  Anyone who thinks a Mer, even one who can speak and walk, can fall in love with a man is out of his mind.”

 “Where does that leave me?”  Tony growled back.  “The man who fell in love with that Mer?”

 “You’re sick in the head as well, Stark, but I think that’s all you.  You’ve always struck me as a man who wants what he can’t have so falling in love with a fish doesn’t feel that far outside of your character.  Daniels however, he’s seen Mer slaughter men with his own eyes, he should be as repulsed by you two as I am.”

 Tony made an aggressive move towards Eckles but Stephen stopped him.  

 “Tony,”  Stephen said  “Eckles is right.”

 “What?”  Tony and Eckles said in shocked unison.

 “Decades of hatred and prejudice don’t just vanish.”

 “Tony,”  Daniels said quietly  “I lost everything to the Mer.  After my child was killed by them my wife left me, she wasn’t able to forgive me for what happened.  When Stephen was first brought on board I could have just ordered him killed, but I wanted to see him suffer, I know that was me and not the demon because Stephen is not the first Mer that I've...mistreated.  Now I’m appalled by my actions.”

 “Because you were wrong.”

 The other three men contemplated Tony’s simple explanation for a moment.  Eckles looked Stephen over and took a breath to say something.  The look on his face made it almost seem like it might be an apology.  However becoming disgusted with himself before he could speak he just gave the Mer a shallow nod of his head before he stalked back off the Quarterdeck and down to the Weather deck.  Daniels smiled warmly at both Tony and Stephen. 

 “You know, Tony, you might be right.”  Daniels smiled at Tony before turning to Stephen.  “Stephen, I know you’ve rejected my apologies before but I wish to extend one to you once again.”

 “I…”  Stephen hesitated to accept as he glanced down at the white scars around his wrists.  

 “No, don’t reply, I’m sorry.  I haven’t earned your forgiveness.  I’m just…scared.”  Daniels continued.  “I don’t know what was me and what was the demon, any half my crew paid the ultimate price.  The prospect of losing my mind is far more terrifying to me than losing my life.  You’re sure you don’t sense any magic on me?”

 “None.”  Stephen confirmed.  

 “Well, then we’ve done all we can. Thank you.  I’ll leave you two in peace.”

 Stephen watched Daniels leave as he walked down the stairs and went down below to where the dinning area was.  He wasn’t convinced that whatever had Daniels wasn’t simply a master of disguise as he had never sensed anything magical about this ship he’d been dragged onto.  He may have been stripped of his power shortly after hitting the deck but if something truly powerful had been on board he would have sensed it the moment the ship had approached him while he was dealing with the Litchviathan.  Stephen was pulled from his thoughts as Tony brushed his arm to get his attention.  

 “Are you okay?”

 Stephen just nodded. 

 “The sun is lower than I expected,”  Tony noted as he looked out over the sea  “it will be getting dark soon.”

 “You were in Daniels’ cabin for a while.”

 “Was I?”  Tony furrowed his brow.  

 “What happened?”
 
 “Nothing eventful.”  Tony shrugged. 
 
 Distracted by his own thoughts Stephen didn’t questions Tony further.  Tony nestled his back against Stephen’s chest and took his hands to wrap his arms around his waist.  Enjoying the contact Stephen held Tony and watched as the sun sunk lower.  As sunset blazed and lit up the clouds with a light pink and orange hues the crew started to scramble as Eckles started barking orders to take the sails down.  Alarmed Stephen released Tony and went over to the rail that over looked the deck below. 
 
 “What are you doing?”  Stephen demanded.  “We need to sail through the night, time is not on our side.”

 “We have already sailed further South than any sane sailor ever should.”  Eckles grumbled back.  “We will reach the Graveyard soon and we have no chance of navigating such dangerous waters at night.”

 “I’m counting on the night to help us through.”

 “What?  Are you completely mad?”

 “No, just magic.”

 Closing his eyes Stephen held his hands out with his middle and ring finger curled in towards his palm.  Moving his arms like he was conducting a symphony an intricate glowing gold pattern emerged in the air around him.  As the sun set and darkness began to wash over the sea the hull of the boat began to glow a bright green.  Spreading out his hands caused the green to race out from the bow of this ship into a trail that lit up the dark water in a clear path.  

 “Stay on the path, it will keep you safe.”  

 Daniels had come out from down below to see what was going on and smiled as he saw the green streak through the sea.  

 “That is truly amazing.”  Daniels smiled.  

 “You just want to trust that this is the right way?”  Eckles asked.  “The Merfolk created the Graveyard, who’s to say he doesn’t want to add another ship to the collection?”

 “Follow the path, that’s an order.”

 “...yes, Captain.”  

 Eckles shot Stephen a sour look before belaying his previous order to bring down the sails.  Stephen took Tony’s hand and lead him over to the side of the ship so that he could retrieve some more seawater.  Using magic quickly lead to dehydration and his skin was starting to itch uncomfortably.   Tony kept a few steps back while Stephen soaked himself before joining him by the rail.  Noticing that Tony was rubbing at his chest Stephen saw that the strange pattern radiating out from his arc reactor was now peeking out from his collar as it traced its way up his neck.  Stephen reached out to touch the mark but hesitated.  

 ‘Is that painful?’ Stephen asked silently in concern. 

 ‘It’s not comfortable.’  Tony admitted.  

 Stephen looked around to make sure no one was watching them before he took Tony’s hands in his own.  Relaxing the magical guard he had put up between them Stephen let Tony’s emotions wash over him.  The amount of anxiety he was radiating told Stephen the slow poisoning was more than just uncomfortable.  

 ‘I love you.’  Stephen purred.

 Tony’s fears were instantly replaced by a swell of affection.  Just like before Stephen was instantly overwhelmed by the powerful sensation of feeling someone else’s love for him, particularly one as deep as Tony’s.  Tears streaked down Stephen’s cheeks once again.  Last time Tony had just brushed one away, but this time Stephen brought Tony’s hand up and purposefully rubbed his wet cheeks against them.  Tony was clearly confused at first but then he gasped sharply as his pain melted away. 
  
 ‘Mer tears can heal?’  Tony asked shocked.  ‘I thought Eckles was kidding.’

 ‘They don’t heal, but they do take away pain.’

 ‘Does it work on you as well.’

 ‘Yes.’

 ‘But through all your torment I saw you actively fighting tears.  Why not let them help you?’

 ‘Tears are considered to be the ultimate weakness in Mer culture.  I didn’t want to give Eckles the satisfaction even if he didn’t fully understand.’

 ‘Thank you for sharing them with me.’  Tony smiled warmly.  

 ‘We must be careful the effect can be extremely addictive.’  

 ‘As if I wasn’t addicted to you enough.’   

Chapter Text

Chapter forty

 “That’s just…creepy.”

 Tony stared over the edge of the ship fascinated by the macabre sight below the surface.  The sun had set but the glowing trail Stephen had laid out for them lit up the water around the hull in a soft green.  The sea had gone mirror calm and Tony could clearly see the multitude of shipwrecks and sharp jutting rocks that rose up from the dark depths as they passed near.   It was easy to see why Eckles and the Captain had been nervous about finding their way through the Graveyard.  It was clear that many unlucky ships had struck the odd lance-like out croppings of stone. Even though he was only able to see about fifty feet out from the ship they had passed by at least a dozen wrecks in a short period of time. Taking a closer look at the doomed ship they were passing he noticed that it was skewered on the rock in a way that suggested the the vessel had been pierced and not simply run aground. 

 “Why did so many ships try to pass through here if it was clearly so dangerous?”  Tony asked. 

 Stephen took a breath to speak, but hesitated to answer.  Tony had noticed that he was keeping his eyes on the deck to avoid seeing the remains of the sunken vessels.  His skin was also becoming laced with dried salt but he seemed unwilling to bring any of the water from the Graveyard up onto the ship.  Scratching at the uncomfortable salt Stephen sighed quietly before answering Tony telepathically.  

 ‘These ships did not fall victim to accident.  This is a battleground.’

 ‘Battle?  The Mer sank these ships?’

 ‘Yes.  An armada that was sailing towards the Neo World back in its infancy caught the eye of the Council.  I begged them to just let the fleet pass, they were on a mission and did not show any interest in clashing with the Mer.  However my pleas were ignored and a trap was set.  The unsuspecting ships were taken down within a matter of minutes.'

'Minutes?'  Tony said in horror as he looked out what must be a vast expanse of destroyed ships since they seemed to not be able to just sail around it.

'Thousands of humans drown, hundreds of Mer lost their lives due to the sheer strain of the amount of magic needed to raise the sea floor up to meet the ships.  Lead by Mordo…’

 “Mordo…”  Tony repeated out loud. 

 ‘A particularly aggressive Mer.  Strong in magic, but lacking in discipline.  We clashed over both ideology and territory many times.’

 ‘The name feels familiar somehow.’

 ‘I don’t see how that would be possible.’

 ‘Did he die here?’

 ‘No.’  Stephen shook his head.  ‘He lead the group of Mer but he did not expose himself to the same risks that the Mer who followed him did.  Six hundred Mer set out to spring this trap, only Mordo and two dozen returned.  …because of me.’

 “What?”  Tony asked shocked.  

 ‘I refused to join the fight, I wasn’t here to stabilize the spell.’

 ‘Could you even do that?’

 ‘I don’t know, but I could have at least tried to save them.  Mordo spoke of his own bravery during the attack but I know him to be above all things a coward.’

 ‘You can’t blame yourself for what happened here, you tried to stop it from even happening.’

 ‘I didn't try hard enough.  This is the event that nearly lead to the Mer extinction.  Once the missing fleet was found to have been sunk by the Mer the war between our kinds went from occasional skirmishes to a full scale blood bath with every ship on the sea armed to hunt and kill Mer.’

 ‘With this kind of magic,’  Tony gestured out across the Graveyard  ‘I’m surprised the Mer didn’t win.’

 ‘Most Mer have a light grasp on magic, and after so many died here they were less inclined to try pooling their magic for mass spells again.  We were in such deep denial that our numbers were becoming dangerously low that by the time I made the decision to send them away it was almost too late.’

 ‘What happened to Mordo?’

 ‘I sent him to the other dimension with the rest.  I’m sure he still curses my name daily for it.’

 To Tony’s surprise a brief flicker of a smile touched Stephen’s lips at his last thought.  The pair fell into silence as the ship carefully sailed through the rotting ships.  Looking at the amount of algae and coral growth on the wooden planks and having a vague idea of how long the seas had been considered empty of Mer Tony was suddenly struck with a realization.  

 'Stephen…how old are you?'

 ‘I don’t know.’  Stephen shrugged.

 ‘What?  How can you not know?’

 ‘Once all the other Mer were gone it just didn’t seem very important and I lost track.’

 ‘Give me a rough estimate.’

 ‘Somewhere between a hundred seventy-five and two hundred.’  Stephen shrugged.  

 “Wha…what?”  Tony sputtered out loud.  

 ‘You sound surprised,’  Stephen knit his brow as he looked Tony over  ‘I assume we are about the same age.’

 ‘Stephen, I’m forty-two.’

 Stephen didn’t even attempt to hide his shock which quickly turned to a sickening uneasiness.  Tony reached out to put his hand on Stephen’s shoulder to try to comfort him as he felt the change in his mood but the Mer pulled away from him. 

 ‘How…how long do humans live?’

 ‘Seventy to a hundred years.  How long do Mer live?’

 Stephen didn’t answer right away.  

 “Stephen?”  

 ‘If they are not killed Mer live four to seven hundred years, but with my magic and title of Sorcerer Supreme I have to the potential to live well past a thousand.’

 'A thousand years?!  That’s amazing.'

 ‘Tony…’  Stephen said carefully  ‘you realize this changes things?’

 ‘Of course…I’m going to grow old and you, you aren’t going to change.  I’ll die long before you and you’ll be alone again.’

 ‘It’s not as simple as that.’

 ‘What?’

 ‘Bonded Mer live longer than solitary ones.  If we bond one of three things will happen.’

 ‘If?  You’re having second thoughts?’

 ‘I think you many have second thoughts.  Once bonded our aging will sync in some form, there’s a chance you’ll end up living ten times your natural lifespan.’

 ‘You say that like it’s a bad thing.'

 ‘Are you prepared to commit to me for a thousand years?’  

 ‘You were clearly willing to do that for me.’

 ‘But I already experience time and life span differently than you do.’  Stephen explained.  ‘A year of my life doesn’t mean the same thing to me as a year of yours does to you.’

 ‘Yes, but I was ready to commit the rest of my life to you regardless.’

 ‘That…that is true.’  Stephen admitted.  

 ‘You said one of three things would happen.  Living to a thousand is one of them, what are the other two?’

 ‘My magic and your lack of it may balance out and reduce us both closer to five hundred.  Or…’

 ‘Or you’ll begin to age like a human.’  Tony finished when Stephen didn’t continue.  He took a step away from Stephen as something tugged at his memory.   ‘I might be a death sentence for you…’  

 ‘I don’t care.’  Stephen said quickly as he stepped closer and reached out to take Tony’s hand.  ‘I have spent decades in solitary, it has been a cruel fate, and I would rather die young than live on without you.  However, if it ends up working the other way I don’t know if a human psyche can handle the passage of so much time.  What seems like a gift may be a curse.’

 ‘We won’t know which scenario will happen until we are bonded?’

 ‘We won’t know until I age or you fail to.’
 

Chapter Text

Chapter Forty-one

 Still leaning against the Quaterdeck rail Tony watched Stephen now instead of the ghost ships in the water.  Tony believed Stephen when he said he didn’t fear dying young but he could see that the prospect of extending Tony’s own life beyond what his human mind could handle was clearly troubling him. Tony wasn’t worried, but he also wasn’t sure if he was even going to live through the week let alone the next half century.  Stephen was right that Tony didn’t really have any concept of what such a long amount of time would be like, but the prospect of not growing older for a while certainly felt appealing.  

 Refusing to look over the side and now also avoiding looking at Tony Stephen stared down at the deck looking like he had the weight of the world on his shoulders. Shifting his weight he kept picking up his feet as if they hurt, and it occurred to Tony that they might considering this was the longest he had ever stood on them.  Continuing to dehydrate his chest was starting to heave as he labored for breath.  Moving closer Tony leaned his shoulder against Stephen’s to get his attention.  Looking over at Tony Stephen relaxed slightly and flashed him a warm smile but with sorrow in his eyes. 

 ‘It’s going to be okay.’  Tony assured as he leaned in for a quick kiss.  ‘We both stand to lose far more if we don’t take the chance.’

 ‘I hadn’t thought of it that way.’

 ‘I know, that’s why I’m here to remind you.’  Tony traced a fingertip along one of the spirals of crystalline salt on Stephen’s skin.  ‘Speaking of reminders, you really need to hydrate.’

 ‘I will be okay.  These are cursed waters.’ 

 Tony was about to argue the idea that any place could be cursed when the ship suddenly veered off course.  The riggings clanked and the sails flapped wildly as they lost the wind and the ship plowed into the black waters off the glowing green path.  Stephen lost his footing at the unexpected change in direction and would have fallen to the deck if Tony hadn’t quickly caught him.  Down on the Weatherdeck Eckles barked orders to tighten the sails while Daniels yelled up at the helmsman. 
 
 “Keep us on the path!”  Daniels snarled. 

 ‘Help me to the far side of the ship!  Quickly!’  Stephen urged fearfully.  “I need to keep us from hitting anything!’

 The ship was still rocking heavily with the direction shift and Stephen didn’t have any experience with running.  The men below were already shouting alarms about an approaching shipwreck as the glow of the hull illuminated the waters.  With Stephen already in his arms after having caught him Tony decided it would be much faster to simply carry him.  Sweeping one arm under Stephen’s new legs Tony lifted him up easily as he weighed far less in human form than Mer.  Understanding what Tony was doing Stephen didn’t fight him and wrapped his arms around Tony’s neck.  

 Racing over to the other side Tony put Stephen down but he could instantly tell that any spell was going to take too much time.  A large jagged rock jutting up though a ship that nearly reached the surface was only a few feet away from their starboard side.  Putting Stephen down Tony took matters into his own hands and armed the repulsor weapon.  He wasn’t sure if it had the power to blast through the stone but he had to try.  The nanobot sleeve he wore had a power line that snaked up to his chest and connected into arc reactor which blazed as he ordered the weapon to fire.  

 Tony’s mouth watered as he was struck by the nauseating taste of metal but he ignored it and held his armed palm out towards the hazard.  The pulse struck the surface and kicked up a splash high enough to soak everyone on board.  There was a tense moment of silence while they waited to see if the trick had worked or if they were about to add to the ships sunk in the Graveyard.  As the spray cleared there was nothing left of the rock or the sunken ship beyond splinters and dust clouding the waters.  

 “Bravo, tecnomancer!”  Daniels called up to Tony proudly.  “That’s twice now your weapons have saved us!”

 ‘Twice?’  Stephen asked. 

 ‘He considers my repulsor that lead to your capture as saving us.’  Tony replied bitterly.  

 “Helm!”  Daniels shouted.  “Did you fall asleep?  You nearly sank us!”

"No, Captain!  I don't know what happened!"

 ‘I don’t think it was his fault,’  Stephen told Tony  ‘I think we were push…’

 Stephen was interrupted as the ship rocked again pitching the deck away from the disaster they had just averted.  This time the motion was violent enough to throw Stephen and Tony to the deck.  Getting to his hands and knees Tony assumed that he hadn’t done enough and that they had still struck the rock.  The panicked cries of the men on deck seemed confirm his theory until he heard an unearthly squeal of desperation and pain rise above the general chaos. 

 ‘Sssorcerer!!'

 “Yar’sa’dril?!”  Stephen called.  

 ‘Ssssssssorcerer!’  Yar’sa’dril wailed like a frightened child. ' Ssssave me!!'

 Tony jumped to his feet and helped Stephen up as he had been unable to even get to his hands and knees.  Stephen stumbled in his hurried attempt to get to the Quarterdeck rail so Tony slipped in under his arm to help him keep his balance.  Arriving at the rail the pair stared out over the scene in dismay.  With tentacles wrapped around the main mast and the railing Yar’sa’dril was attempting to climb up on the ship causing it to pitch and rock.  Far too large to get all the way out of the water Yar’sa’dril was still determined to find refuge as he caused the ship to nearly tip over in his effort to board.  Getting the bulk of his eel like body on the ship Yar’sa’dril revealed a twenty foot gash running down his side that gushed green blood across the deck. 

 “Kill it!”  Eckels roared.  

 “With what?!”  One of the men demanded.  “The Mer destroyed all our weapons!”

 “Tony!”  Daniels cried.  “Blast this thing off our deck before it sinks us!”

 Tony looked to Stephen on what to do as he was uncertain if Yar’sa’dril was friend or foe considering how poorly their last encounter went.  The look of horrified indecision painted across Stephen’s face told Tony that the Mer wasn’t sure either.  As far out of the water as he could get Yar’sa’dril laid shivering with his gills gaping open and closed in obvious pain as blood continued to pour out of his injury.  Making a decision Tony raised his hand and aimed towards where the long body draped over the side, severed in half Yar’sa’dril would die quickly and with his most weight off of the ship it would right itself.  Before he could bring himself to fire on a living creature Stephen reached out and gently took a hold of his wrist.

 ‘Tony, no…’

 “He’s already dying, I can’t let him take us all with him.  Look at all that blood, you can’t save him.”

 ‘Sssssssstephen…’  Yar’sa’dril whimpered weakly ‘…pleasssse, help me.’

 “I have to at least try.”  Stephen replied.  “Please.”

 Powering down the weapon Tony nodded.  Threatening to buckle under Yar’sa’dril’s weight the timbers that held the the hull together groaned in protest.  Yar’sa’dril’s eyes started closing as his blood loss became critical.  Tony shouted in alarm when Stephen suddenly vaulted over the railing to get to his patient, however Stephen used a simple spell to slow his decent and he landed gracefully on the deck below.  Splashing though the thick green blood Stephen approached the doomed sea creature.
 
 ‘Ssssstephen?’

 ‘I’m here.’  Stephen assured softly as he put his palms against Yar’sa’dril’s slimy skin.  

 ‘What…what have they done to you, Sssssorcerer?'  Yar'sa'dril asked in horror as his many eyes looked at Stephen's new form  'You are becoming one of them, you have feet…’

 ‘It’s okay, I’m still Mer.’

 ‘I’m ssss…ssscared.’

 ‘I know, but I’m going to help you.’

 “Mer!  Get that thing it off our ship!”  Eckles snarled.  “We are going to keel over!”

 “Stephen, he’s right, that thing is going to kill us all by accident if not intention.”  Daniels added.

 “Everyone stay back.”  Stephen ordered.  “I need to concentrate.”

 Far from letting Stephen attend to Yar’sa’dril Eckles took an aggressive step towards the pair until he heard Tony charging up his repulsor behind him.  Cowed once again Eckles reluctantly backed down.  Tony walked the rest of the way down the stairs and stood guard over Stephen from a few feet away to give him room to work. 
 
 “Captain,”  Stephen said calmly “have your men standing by to correct the ship’s course back onto the path.  They will know when to act.  I will also require a sewing kit.”

 “That gash is almost almost five fathoms long, we don’t have that much string on board.”

 “Just have someone fetch the kit.”

 Daniels shrugged and ordered for the first aid kit to be brought onto the deck.  With his hands still on the giant beast Stephen took a deep breath and began muttering an incantation to himself.  Tony wasn’t sure what Stephen planed to do for the creature as he had already made it clear that one thing that magic wasn’t good at was healing.  When his writs and tail had been torn open by Eckles’ torture he had all but resigned himself to die explaining that even if he’d had his magic he wouldn’t be able to fix his injuries.  

 As the glow in Yar’sa’dril’s eyes began to fade Tony had the thought that rather than trying to save him Stephen was simply helping the frightened creature slip into death more peacefully.  However it wasn’t long before the now familiar golden glow of magic started dripping off Stephen’s hands.  Growling as though he was in pain himself Stephen visibly increased his concentration.  Everyone on deck collectively gasped as Yar’sa’dril began to shrink down in size.  Stephen cried out with the effort as he continued to reduce the massive eel’s size.  By the time he was done Stephen was gasping for air and Yar’sa’dril was half the size of a man. With his reduced size Stephen was able to hold together his wound with one hand and slow the bleeding.  Yar’sa’dril screeched in pain and thrashed senselessly.  Stephen looked over his shoulder at Tony and held out his free hand.  

 ‘Tony…’

 Already stepping closer Tony knew exactly what Stephen wanted and after taking his hand he concentrated on radiating his love for the Mer.  Seeing Stephen caring so deeply for a creature that had at one point tried to kill him made it all the easier to love him.  The emotional transfer had the desired effect as Stephen smiled brightly as tears slipped down his face.  Releasing Tony Stephen reached up and brushed away his tears so that he could give them to Yar’sa’dril.  The eel like Yar’sa’dril relaxed immediately.  Remembering how good the tears had felt himself Tony swallowed hard as he felt the all to familiar specter of addiction creeping up on him.  His vice of choice for years had been drowning his pain in alcohol but that relief was nothing compared to the Mer tears.

 Shaking his head to clear it Tony was distracted when one of the crew approached him with the first aid kit.  Knowing the man would never get close enough to Stephen to give it to him Tony took it.  Kneeling next to Stephen Tony opened the kit and pulled out the suture supplies.  Reaching out for the needle and catgut thread Stephen’s hand trembled.  

 ‘Stephen?  Are you okay?’  Tony asked silently. 

 ‘I told you I was a healer once.  I gave it up because I couldn’t handle how often I began to fail after the war started.  So many were brought to me so far beyond help that all I could do was watch them die in my care…I fear…’  Stephen glanced down at Yar’sa’dril  ‘I fear I may fail again.’

 ‘All you can do is your best.  I was on the brink of murdering him so you’ve already saved his life once even if it was just for a short time.’ 

 ‘You were just trying to save the ship.’

 Tony appreciated Stephen’s forgiveness and taking the needle Stephen seemed a little more confident.  Repairing the damage wasn’t as simple as just stitching the skin back together.  The cut was deep and a large artery needed repair in several places as well.  After a brief moment of hesitation Stephen’s muscle memory seemed to take over and he deftly began to suture up the torn vessel before closing the wound.  Stephen asked that the crew set up the sail and fill it with water as they had done for him and Daniels made the order official.  

 Once they had the pool set up Stephen gathered Yar’sa’dril up in his arms.  Still under the effects of the tears Yar’sa’dril writhed and squirmed in Stephen’s arms in ecstasy as he nuzzled against the Sorcerer like a happy puppy.  Stephen carefully placed him in the water and helped him by pushing water over his gills to purge them of blood.  All of Yar’sa’dril’s eyes blinked sleepily as he wrap one of his tendrils up Stephen’s arm and squeezed him affectionately.  

 ‘Thank you, Ssssstephen.  I do not dessserve your mercy.'

'You've never been evil so much as just misguided and selfish.'

  I' sssshould have helped you off this ship before.  I’m sssssorry.’  

 ‘It’s okay.’  Stephen smiled and glanced over at Tony.  ‘It worked out for the best in the end.’

 ‘You are not sssssafe here, Sssssorcer…’  Yar’sa’dril said fearfully. 

 ‘The humans won't hurt me.’

 ‘Not the humansssss….’

 Yar’sa’dril was too weary to continue as he finally closed his eyes.  Stephen continued to wave his hand in the water to help it over Yar’sa’dril’s gills that were still working hard.  Tony stepped up and put his hand on Stephen’s shoulder.  Stephen looked up at him and smiled.  

 ‘You are amazing.’  Tony beamed.  

 ‘It’s my job to offer protection to any of the sea’s creatures if they ask, no matter their past.’

 ‘I can see that it’s far more than just a ‘job’.’

 Stephen smiled again with a slight nod.

 “Can I ask an obvious question?”  Daniels asked looking down at the green blood soaked deck.  “What could injure a beast that large…and is it going to be attracted to all this blood?”

 As if answering his question a deafening roar cracked open the night sky.  As the sound slammed against the ship it shook the very bones of those on board.  A figure twice as large as Yar’sa’dril with a spiny ridge running down its back and a myriad of sharp insect like legs lining its belly reared up out of the water five hundred yards away.   With it segmented body and hard shell it resembled a enormous centipede more than any fish.  It didn’t look like it even belonged in the water as it didn’t appear equipped to swim as it thrashed wildly.  Tony realized that it was impossible to know how large it was below the surface and it could very well be just standing on the sea floor.  Turning a set of glowing red eyes on the ship it screamed again.  

 “Is…is that a Leviathan?”

 “No, but it is also not of this world."

"What?"

 "I've been away from my duties for far too long...the barrier has been breached.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Forty-two

 ‘Tony, I hope this is not our last moment together...but if it is I need you to know that my short time with you was the best of my long life and worth every second of suffering I went through to get to you.’  

 Tony didn’t often find himself speechless but words failed him now.  Knowing Stephen was about to jump over the side and race towards what was most likely a losing battle Tony reached up and carded his hand into one of the silver streaks in Stephen’s hair in the traditional Mer fashion.  Closing his eyes Stephen leaned into the contact with a deep purr before pulling Tony into a brief but passionate kiss.  The pair were reluctant to separate but the creature roared in rage as it tried to navigate the shipwrecked waters to get to the lone intact boat.  Stephen broke off the kiss and rested his forehead against Tony’s for a second before taking a difficult step back away from him.  

 ‘If I can’t send it back through the barrier I’ll do my best to kill it, failing that I will lure it away…’

 ‘No, bring it to us.’  Tony raised his hand that held the repulsor.  ‘I can help.’

 Tony thought Stephen might protest but he nodded without hesitation.  

 ‘I love you.’  Stephen said with terrifying finality.  

 ‘I love you too.’  Tony replied trying to radiate confidence that this wasn’t the end. 

 Tony had assumed that Stephen would open himself to Tony’s emotions for what was hopefully a temporary farewell.  Stephen suddenly flashed Tony a bright smile having been bolstered by his emotional faith in him.  Having no time left to waste Stephen turned and ran for the far rail with an impressive amount of speed and agility for someone who had never run before.  Getting to the rail Stephen didn’t even slow down as he leapt up onto it and dove off the side.  

 Tony’s heart dropped when he realized that they had never tested if Stephen’s tail would return once he was in the sea and he highly doubted Stephen knew how to swim with legs.  Chasing after Stephen Tony reached the rail just as Stephen jumped up from the waves.  Restored to his Mer form Stephen jackknifed at the top of his jump arc and used the momentum of gravity to help him dive down into the green glowing waters.  With just a few powerful strokes of his tail he disappeared into the depths.  

 In contrast to Stephen’s speed and grace the immense segmented creature was lumbering and clumsy as it tried to crawl across the sunken ships and rock outcroppings but often slipped.  However what it lacked in agility it more than made up for in sheer size and power, if it got too close to the ship a single blow could reduce the craft to splinters and although not as quick as the Mer it was certainly faster than any ship could sail.

 “…Tony.” 

 Tony got the impression that Daniels had called his name several times before he had actually noticed.  Looking over his shoulder Tony had expected to see the crew panicking but they seemed to be far too busy doing their best to keep the ship sailing on the clear green path and pushing as much speed as the large vessel could manage.  Eckles had run up onto the Quaterdeck to take over the helm and was keeping the ship as close to the wind as he could while still remaining in the glowing water.  Remaining calm to help ensure his crew stayed as steady as they could Daniels walked up to join Tony at the rail and stared out at the nightmarish sight.  

 “I have seen many unusual beasts and demons in the vast sea…but nothing like that.”  Daniels said in apparent awe.  “Can the Mer defeat it?”

 “Not alone.” 

 “How can we help?”

 “Just keep the ship on the path no matter what happens.  Defeating the creature will be pointless if we end up on the rocks.”

 “Very true.”

 “Okay, you are much too calm, it’s freaking me out.”

 “Smooth seas do not make good sailors.  The men aboard this ship are the best because we have weathered many storms and that was before we were under the protection of a powerfully magic Mer.”

 Tony was caught off guard by Daniels’ last words but before he could question them Stephen breached the surface behind the creature.  Stephen had timed his jump well as the beast had just crashed though a ship and dropped down nearly half its height back into the water.  Having gained a considerable amount of speed before taking to the air Stephen was able to leap high enough to bring himself level with the back of the monster’s head.  Clasping his hands together before pulling them quickly apart he created a thick glowing red band that the he formed into a loop.  As he cast the noose out it expanded and fell over the centipede like head.  Keeping a hold of the line Stephen succumb to gravity as he fell back into the sea.  

 Tony could tell Stephen was swimming literal circles around his foe as he watched the glowing ruby line swirl around it, pinning its multitude of legs to its body.  Tony and Daniels both clamped their hands over their ears as the beast screeched in rage as it became entangled.   Below the waves the red glow that Stephen was wrapping around it showed just how massive it was, Tony guessed it to be around a hundred fifty feet long from what he could see.  The twenty-five feet that it was holding up out of the water came crashing into the sea as Stephen tightened the red rope.  Tony watched with his chest suddenly tightening as the creature rolled and writhed in a desperate attempt to keep its head above the surface. 

 “…it’s afraid of drowning.”  Tony whispered. 

 “What?”  Daniels asked his ears still ringing from the noise.

 “Nothing.”  Tony shook his head.  

 “It looks like the Mer is win…”

 Daniels was cut off as the beast broke the crimson bands and managed to scramble back up onto the shipwrecks.  Before it only had eyes for the ship but now it lashed out at Stephen with its sharp legs and powerful clacking mandibles.  In the water spray and confusion the only way to keep track of the Mer was when he jumped from the sea or lit the water up with a golden spell.  Several times he managed to create a ring of glowing gold runes around the demon but each time he got close to sending it back to its own dimension it began to sink further into the water and was thrown into a panic that gave it the strength and motivation to claw its way out of his spell.  

 Tony cried out in terror as the creature finally landed a hit on Stephen.  Caught by one of its flailing legs while he was jumping Stephen was toss like a ragdoll before he slammed back into the sea.  Not wanting to risk further attack from the pesky Mer the insect continued to pursue him.  Having lost track of Stephen himself as they were still a good distance from the ship Tony was relieved when he saw Stephen’s shield light up near the surface as it was struck by the attacking leg.  

 The disadvantage to the shield was that the beast clearly saw it as well and was able to focus his attention on it.  Stephen’s shield was holding up, but he was no longer able to use any offensive magic as poured all his energy into defense.  Tony knew just how draining using magic was on Stephen that it was only a matter of time before the creature’s rage broke through.  Not even able to drop his guard long enough to swim away Stephen was hopelessly pinned.

 “Get us over there!”  Tony demanded. 

 “We will hit the rocks…”

 “I will take care of that!  Just get me closer!”

 “Tony…”

 “If he dies we are next!”

 “Come about to port!”  Daniels barked at his crew. 

 “Captain?!”  Eckles questioned from his place at the helm. 

 “90 degrees port!”  Daniels clarified.  

 Eckles didn’t question the orders again and spun the wheel causing the ship to cut heavily to the port side.  The rest of the crew busied themselves making sure the sails didn’t lose the wind as the ship changed course drastically.  For his part Tony ran to the bow of the ship to destroy anything in their path.  Charging up the repulsor he fired it into the water in front of the ship at the first sign of an obstacle.  Beyond a repeat of the metallic taste Tony could feel his chest tightening as more palladium leaked out of his reactor and into his blood.  Ignoring the effect Tony continued to clear the way for the ship to get to Stephen.  

 As they drew nearer Tony saw Stephen’s shield flicker off several times.  He wasn’t certain if Stephen’s magic was starting to fail him or if he was intentionally dropping the shield in and trying to escape.  Either way he was clearly in trouble as the monster struck at him with a ferocity that was starting to look to Tony more like it was born out of fear than rage.  An angry creature would likely see that it had the upper hand and be more calculated in its attack, however it was just thrashing as many legs as it could spare at Stephen.  

 Once they reached the battle Tony’s plan was simply to try and get the monster’s attention long enough for Stephen to escape.  They would figure out what to do next at that point.  Eckles steered the ship close enough that Tony could take a shot at it but not close enough to bring them in range of the deadly legs.  At this distance Tony had little hope of killing the creature but he was certain he could make it take notice of him.  Charging up the repulsor as much as he dared Tony took aim and fired at the creature’s under belly.  

 The weapon discharge was powerful enough to knock Tony back causing him to land heavily on the deck.  Striking the deck he thought his mouth had filled with blood however as he sat up he realized that he was simply drooling uncontrollably against a powerful metallic taste.  Spitting a few times Tony got back to his feet with Daniels' help, struggling to breath with the effort it took.  He could hear the shouts of alarm from the men in the riggings as they approached another shipwreck.  Despite his best efforts Eckles only had so much control over the wind powered ship.  Tony fired blindly into the water off the bow and just hoped he destroyed anything in their path.  The cheers from the crew told him that he had succeeded.  

 Less concerned about running a ground Tony scanned the frothing water for Stephen.  There was a scorch mark on the beast showing that he had at least done some damage.  Tony felt a wash of relief as Stephen jumped from the water and once again attempted to start his circle of runes to send the monster home.  The runes were not glowing as brightly as before and when the creature began to sink into them its panic easily freed it as it redoubled its efforts to haul its mass out of the water as best it could.  Zeroing in on the ship with its red eyes it cried out again and carefully started to make it way towards it.  Dropping back into the sea Stephen was forced to sit at the surface for a moment as he gasped for breath. 

 ‘Please!’  Stephen cried pointlessly at the demon that did not seem to understand as Yar'sa'dril did.  ‘I’m trying to send you home!’

 “Stephen!”  Tony shouted.  “It just doesn’t want to drown!”

 Hearing Tony and looking like he had an idea Stephen disappeared below the surface once again.  

 “We saved your damn Mer but we are sitting ducks now!”  Eckles spat as he tried to steer the ship away from the approaching insect.  

 “Can you get any more power out of that weapon?”  Daniels asked sounding desperate for the first time. 

 Tony could feel the metal seeping into his lungs from the last time he used the weapon at full power but he nodded.  If Stephen was doing something below it didn’t seem to be slowing the creature down as it picked its way across the sunken ships.  Tony waited until it was only about fifty feet away before deciding he needed to try and dissuade it from coming any closer.  Knowing each shot was bringing himself closer to death Tony aimed for the beast's face in hopes that at the closer distance he might actually have a chance of killing it.  Charging the replusor this time sent a searing pain through his chest as the damaged reactor whined in protest.  

 Gritting his teeth Tony fired at the creature but before the pulse could strike it the demon suddenly dropped down out of view.  Tony thought at first that Stephen had yanked it under to drown it but looking over the edge he saw that the Mer had actually opened up a hole in the sea itself.  Unable to gain purchase on the watery edges of the massive hole the insect like beast fell down to the dry seafloor two hundred feet below.   Screaming in terror it tried to claw its way back up to the surface but recoiled every time its legs splashed through the watery barrier.  

 Racing around its circular prison the beast eventually curled itself up into a defensive ball and shivered in fear.  Tony watched the hapless animal with his laboring heart in his throat recalling his own terror vividly from when he’d fallen into the sea.  Cutting through the water around the cylinder of air Stephen circled around his prey with all the grace and speed of a shark.  Tony knew it would be easy for Stephen to just let go of the magic and crush the beast under the weight of all that water but he was relieved when he saw the glowing runes beginning to burn into the sandy ground around the huddling creature.  This time when it didn’t begin to slip into the sea the monster didn’t fight back and Stephen was able to force it back into its own dimension seconds before the column of air collapsed with a crash.  

 With the danger passed Tony’s attention was brought back to his own situation as his heart felt like it had a crushing weight bearing down on it.  Struggling to breath he instinctively ripped open his shirt.  Tony gasped as he exposed the extensive network of jagged metal lines etched into his skin that now spread across his chest, up under his chin and raced down his abdomen.  Taking a staggering step back Tony collapsed to the deck.

 “Tony!”  Daniels cried in alarm. 

 At Tony’s side Daniels dropped down on his knees only to feel a mysterious and yet all too familiar sensation creep into his mind.  He tried to scream for help as he was yanked into his own subconscious but he had already lost control of his voice.  Always in the back of Daniels mind and growing stronger the closer they got to the Temple Mordo had sensed the Captains panic and had risked seizing control to see what has happening just has he had done after Tony and Stephen had been lost overboard.  

 Looking down at Tony who was threatening to go into a seizure Mordo found himself panicking. Without the tecnomancer there was no way he could open the proper portal at the Temple to get the Mer home and back into the war.  Pressing his hand against Tony’s chest Mordo attempted a spell to simply draw the metal out.  Arching his back Tony screamed as he clawed at the deck and spat up bright red blood.  Having made Tony’s already dire condition worse Mordo jerked his hand away momentarily before grabbing a fist full of Tony’s hair and pinning him down to try and force him to keep still as he fought senselessly to escape the pain.  Fading fast Tony started to relaxed as he began to pass out.

 “No!  No, you can’t die yet, Stark!"  Mordo screamed.  "Stephen!  Stephen, help me!”

Chapter Text

Chapter Forty-three

 With the creature sent back to its dimension Stephen let the strong current caused by the collapsing column of air take him along for the ride.  After being up on the ship and subject to gravity it was soothing to float passively in the swirling current.  As the sea returned to calm Stephen remained deep below the surface, taking in the serenity after the chaotic battle.  Stephen loved the deep particularly at night when the moonlight struggled to reach him.  Enjoying having his tail once more he flexed and stretched his fluke as the water held him suspended in place.  

 Arching his back Stephen looked up at the dark outline of the ship far above him and his stomach twisted in guilt.  Tony would be worried about him and waiting for him to surface and yet the last thing he wanted at this moment was to lose his tail to legs once more.  Although weary from the battle Stephen decided that he could always just swim along side the ship for while, that way at least Tony would know he was mostly unharmed.  His chest hurt from when he’d been knocked by the beast but he didn’t think anything was broken.  

 With a few powerful strokes of his tail Stephen rose towards the surface and the ship that was slowly returning to its course on the glowing green path.  Halfway to the ship Stephen felt a tremendous pulse of magic, the kind of magic that accompanied a tear in the barrier.  However it didn’t make any sense that a tear would occur on the ship, unless someone on board had forcibly opened it.  Since Daniels had already supposedly been host to demon Stephen raced for the surface.  Breaching the waves Stephen didn’t manage to jump high enough to reach the rail and he splashed back into the sea.  Something was definitely wrong as he could feel dark magic pulsing off the ship now.

 ‘Tony!’  Stephen cried.  

 When Tony didn’t answer Stephen jumped for the rail once more, this time just barely making it he was able to lash out and grab it before falling.  Still not in control of the spell that changed his tail into legs he wasn’t able to switch and his tail struck the side of the ship uselessly as he tried and failed to pull himself up onto the deck.  The magic he had used to sent the creature home had taken a toll on his physical strength making the task of hauling himself up impossible.  He tried to call out for help, but with his tail returned his voice had been stolen and he could only manage a faint cry.  However he was making more than enough noise slamming against the hull to alert his plight to the crew.

 “Get the Mer on the ship!”  A voice that sounded like Daniels and yet somehow not quite right ordered.  “He won’t bite you!”  

 ‘Tony?!’  Stephen called again.  

 The fact that Tony wasn’t answering and hadn’t come to rail sent a lance of panic through Stephen’s heart.  When two crew members that Stephen didn’t know the names off appeared he had the thought that if Tony had been killed that he would certainly be next if he allowed himself to be hauled up onto the deck.  Needing to know what happened Stephen dismissed what may be his last chance at freedom and let the men grab his wrists.  Clearly still fearful of him the men roughly yanked him up over the rail before throwing him to the deck.  Already in a heightened emotional state Stephen’s temper flared and he barred his teeth at the men with deep growl that caused them to flee.  

 “Stephen!”  The Captain’s voice barked.  “Your human is dying!  Fix him!” 

 Pushing himself up Stephen gasped sharply as he looked up at Daniels.  Dark magic dripped off him in the form of a black ghostly ooze filled with teeth and eyes.  Since the crew wasn’t attacking him Stephen guessed they couldn’t see the tarry creature enveloping their Captain.  What Stephen didn’t understand was why the demon was crouched over Tony protectively and was beckoning him to come help.  With Tony unconscious and breathing sporadically Stephen didn’t have time to question the creature’s motivation or how it knew his name.  

 “Tony?!  No!”

 Stephen didn’t even realize he had transformed back into his leg until he was up and running towards Tony.  Dropping to his knees at his side Stephen looked over the extensive palladium poisoning radiating out from the now half cracked reactor and felt his heart drop in despair.  Gasping for staggering breath Tony shivered in apparent pain even without being conscious.  Tears traced Stephen’s face as he stared down helplessly at Tony.  He had seen enough death in his lifetime to know when it was near.   Stephen wracked his mind for a spell that could stave off the inevitable, but any magic he could think of would only be a short lived stop gap that would just prolong Tony’s suffering.  

 Fearing there was nothing to be done Stephen took a deep breath and forced himself to calm as best he could.  He worried that even this close to death Tony may still be able to pick up on his emotions and he didn’t want to make his transition any more difficult.  Unable to keep his hand from trembling Stephen reached down and gently ran his fingertips through Tony’s hair so that hopefully he would know he wasn’t alone.  Fluttering his eyes open Tony looked up at Stephen and weakly flashed him a smile revealing that his teeth were stained in blood.  

 “Stephen…I…”

 Tony didn’t get a chance to finish as his expression turned fearful just before he was struck by a violent seizure.  Hoping to at least keep him comfortable in his last moments Stephen gathered Tony in his arms and held him against his chest as he convulsed.  Gripping him tighter Stephen panicked as he felt Tony slipping away as his heart threatened to fail.

 “Vishanti, please, don’t take him,”  Stephen whimpered desperately “help him, please.”

 “You can’t just let him die!”  The Captain/demon snarled angrily.  “Do something, 'Sorcerer'!”

 Stephen had all but forgotten about the possessed Captain.  With Tony seconds from death Stephen actively ignored the demon and focused on being there to guide Tony’s spirit peacefully when it was finally set free from his poisoned body.  Livid at Stephen for not taking some form of action the Captain grabbed his shoulder in a vice like grip.  Stephen's eyes widened in shock as the demon’s touch flooded his body with an overwhelming amount of dark magic.

 “He’s running out of time!”

 “…time.”  Stephen whispered.

 Stephen had never dared to even think about tampering with the sacred flow of time.  However the mysterious being had given him open access to the kind of raw power needed to rewrite reality simply by touching him.  Under different circumstances he would have recoiled from such corruption in horror knowing that there could be dire consequences for welding time like a play thing, but with Tony’s life in the balance Stephen was more than willing to risk even his own soul to save him.  

 Doing his own part to fight Tony had so far refused to leave Stephen as even with his blood being mostly metal he was still drawing breath.  Laying him down carefully on the deck Stephen put one hand over Tony’s broken reactor and lifted the other high over his head.  Closing his eyes Stephen choked back the bile that jumped to the back of his throat as he harnessed the forbidden power he had been touched with.  Blood red symbols encircled his wrist in a chaotic jumble that refused to be tamed.  

 Grinding his teeth together Stephen concentrated harder, pouring all of his fear over losing Tony into the spell.  True dark magic wasn’t something he was used to commanding but he knew from the teaching of the Ancient One from long ago that fear and anger fueled it.  Like a flame it was a power than needed to be tightly controlled or instead of helping it would kill.  Stephen could hear the crew shouting in alarm as cracks appeared in the very fabric of reality around him, but it was too late to turn back now.  He would either turn the spell to save Tony or it would escape his grasp and destroy the ship and all aboard.  

 Stephen was just able to lose his hold on the dangerous spell when the Captain still dripping in inky teeth and eyes held his hands around the symbols to offer his assistance.  With his own magic clashing with the dark magic like hot and cold water mixing Stephen fought the instinct to pull away and was rewarded as the symbols slowly turned a florescent green.  Closing his fist Stephen took a firm hold on time itself and twisted it backwards.  With his hand on Tony’s chest Stephen localized the time distortion on his palladium poisoning, causing it to retreat back into the reactor.  Stephen was hoping to reverse the crack in the glass as well but that had been days ago and he was struggling with just turning back the past few minutes.

 Tasting blood and hearing reality tearing Stephen stopped when he had the poisoning back to where it had been half an hour ago.  Not sure that mucking with time like this would reverse the actual damage to Tony’s body Stephen carded his hands into Tony’s hair in hopes of waking him.  Relief washed over Stephen as Tony snapped his eyes open as he took a deep breath. 

 “What the hell?!”  Tony exclaimed as he sat bolt upright.

 “Tony!”  

 “Step…”

 Stephen cut Tony off as he threw his arms around him in a tight embrace.  Although still confused by his sudden recovery Tony relaxed as he wrapped his arms around Stephen’s waist.  Resting his forehead against Tony’s Stephen shivered violently with a mix of exhaustion and emotion.

 “Are you okay?”  Tony asked in concern. 

 “I am now.”

 “Wait…did I die?”  Tony asked only half jokingly. 

 “Almost.”  Stephen admitted.  

 “You’re so predictable, Stephen.”  The demon chuckled reminding the pair of his presence as he stood over them.  “Big mistake not letting him die.  Thank you for that, but you’re going to regret it.”

 “Who are you?”  Stephen demanded as he finally gave the intruder his attention.

 “You seriously don’t recognize me?  You always were dense, Stephen, how the Vishanti picked you for Sorcerer Supreme over me will forever mystify me.”

 “…Mordo?”

Chapter Text

Chapter Forty-four

 “Hello, Stephen.”

 Stephen still had his arms around Tony and he could feel every muscle in the Mer’s body tense as Mordo used Daniels’ face to leer at them as the unwordly mass of dark magic dripped from him but vanished before it stained the deck.  Stephen’s emotions were a painful cacophony of conflicting reactions as the realization struck home.  From the excitement of hearing from another of his own species to the horror that one of his oldest rivals had broken through a barrier that should have been impossible to crack.  However after a brief adjustment Stephen radiated anger above all other feelings.  Kneeling next to Tony he was not in a good position to lunge at Mordo but there was a audible click as he dislocated his jaw in preparation to strike.

 ‘Oh yes, by all means, Stephen, attack me.’  Mordo chuckled telepathically having heard the noise of Stephen’s jaw as well.  ‘Sink your teeth into my throat…except it’s not my throat is it?’

 Stephen visibly hesitated giving Mordo more confidence as he looked down on the pair at his feet.  It was only now that Tony realized that the dripping tar full of teeth and unblinking eyes had formed an arm where the Captain had none as Mordo raised the sickening limb and slicked it into Daniels’ sandy blonde hair leaving a black greasy trail that moved with a life of its own.

 ‘Daniels may have harbored a hatred of Mer before I started scrambling his mind, but all in all he’s a good man.  A reasonable one at that.’  Mordo continued.  ‘Left to his own devices he wouldn’t have let you suffer as you did.  He would have just killed you, or considering how highly he regards Stark’s opinion he may have even set you free.’

 “How much of all of this has been you?”  Tony asked out loud when he realized that although he could hear Mordo he couldn’t telepathically speak to him in reply.  “How long have you been in his head?”

 ‘I’ve been connected to this ship ever since *that* came aboard.’  

 At first Tony thought Mordo was pointing at Stephen but the way his eyes fixed on the golden medallion embedded in his chest told him that he was talking about the Eye.  Baring his teeth at Mordo Stephen put a protective hand over the Eye.  

 ‘I don’t know how that got here but it called to me, because it belongs to me!’ Mordo growled.  ‘The Vishanti are testing my resolve to claim it by having Daniels give it to you.  You are not worthy of such a prize so you must be wearing it as a finale challenge.  Once I get home and rip it off you I will be Supreme!’

 ‘Home?’  Stephen repeated.  ‘You have a new home, a home free of war.’

 ‘I don’t want to be free of war!  I want to win it!’

 ‘How many other Mer feel the same?  What kind of army could you possibly have even if you could get through?’

 ‘The Mer are weak for accepting new waters!’  Mordo cried passionately.  ‘But I will remind them of where the strength of our kind lays!’

 ‘How can your bloodlust still burn after all these years?  Are you really willing to risk everything to tear back into this world just to be slaughtered?!’  Stephen snarled.  ‘You have always been a fool, but to think you can rip back into this world yourself let alone bring the rest of the Mer with you is utter madness.’

 ‘Initially it wasn’t even my intent to try to come home, I just needed to make you pay for your treason.  I’ve been soaked in the dark magic between dimensions for years waiting for you to get caught.”

 ‘You…you’ve been ruining your soul in dark magic just for a chanced to torture me?’  Stephen asked sounding genuinely hurt.  

 ‘Yes.’  Mordo freely admitted before he looked down at Tony with a bright smile.  ‘And I’ve been greatly rewarded for my efforts.’

 The way Mordo was looking at Tony made him uncomfortable, mostly because it wasn’t just Daniels stolen eyes looking at him but the rest of the sickening etherial eyes as well.  Stephen furrowed his brow in confusion as he processed everything that had just happened and realized just how much of it didn’t make sense.  

 ‘Wait, why do you care if Tony lives?’ 

 ‘I assure you I don’t.’  Mordo shrugged.

 ‘No, there was true panic in your voice when you thought he was dying.’

 ‘Maybe I’ve grown to like him.’  Mordo shrugged.  ‘Maybe he’s just an irresistible fish charmer, he’s certainly made you forget how beneath you he is.’

 'Mor…'

 ‘I mean I know you’re the last Mer in the sea, but the least you could do is have the dignity to die alone.’

 “He needs me at the Temple.”  Tony said out loud as a piece of his memory suddenly returned.  
 
 ‘What?’  Stephen asked alarmed.  

 ‘He's right.  The Ancients didn’t die during the Cataclysm.’  Mordo said casually.  ‘They simply figured out dimensional travel and began to explore.’

 ‘…there’s a Temple in the dimension I sent the Mer to.’  Stephen pieced together.

 ‘My physical body is in it right now.’  Mordo nodded.  ‘I can’t get the Temple to work, but he can.’

 “Me?”  Tony raised his eyebrows.  “I’m good with Ancient tech but I don’t know anything about dimensional travel.”

 ‘Don’t worry,’  Mordo smiled  ‘it’s in your blood.’

 ‘Mordo, no, whatever you’re doing you have to stop.’  Stephen urged.  ‘Whatever magic you’re pouring into that Temple to get into Daniels it’s breaching the Barrier here, you’re going to destroy this world.’

 ‘Exactly, the Leviathans will kill off all the humans and once they are done they will go back to sleep the Mer can return.’ 

 “Why bother?”  Tony asked seriously.  “You have an entire world already free of humans.”

 ‘Because we don’t belong here!  We belong there!’

 ‘No, Mordo, this isn’t you. This is insane even for you.’  Stephen shook his head.  ‘Your mind has been poisoned by the Dark Dimension, you know that once the Leviathans break through the seas will boil.  You will not get home that way, this dimension will simply be consumed and you may weaken the barrier into your new world…’  

 ‘Then so be it!  I will see every last human dead!’

 ‘I will never allow it.’  Stephen said firmly.  ‘You were a fool to show yourself to me!’

 Stephen raised his hands clearly attempting a spell but he could barely get the air around him to glitter gold let alone form any symbols.  Standing over the pair Mordo just laughed.  

 ‘After fighting that beast and twisting time you won’t be magically recovered for days.’

 ‘Then I will deal with you then!’  Stephen snapped angrily.  ‘You have lost!  Give up this suicidal endeavor! You are not powerful enough to do whatever you have planed without me or I would be dead already!  Now that I know what you are doing I will never help you!’

 ‘I may not be powerful enough to get Tony to the Temple myself, but if you recall there is one spell that I have always been the master of…’  Mordo smiled brightly as he began to cast  ‘…or did you *forget*?’

Chapter Text

Chapter Forty-five 

 Tony jolted awake and instantly regretted doing so as he was assaulted by a nauseating headache.  Having weld his eyes shut he gingerly opened them again and stared up at the wooden ceiling, recognizing it instantly as belonging to his lab.  With his memory feeling a bit hazy the last thing he could recall was falling to the deck of the ship with Daniels crying out to Stephen for help.  With a stab of panic Tony sat up from his place on his bed roll and searched for Stephen.  

 Back in his semi human form Stephen was laying stretched out and unconscious on the table.  Tony assumed that Eckles must have brought them both down to the lab after the encounter with the giant bug since Tony knew he wouldn’t have placed Stephen on the table himself.  Getting to his feet Tony hoped to move Stephen before he woke knowing how much the Mer hated the table that was still stained in his dried blood.  Becoming dizzy Tony had to stabilize himself and in that moment Stephen regained consciousness with a sharp terrified gasp.  

 Tony had expected Stephen to be unhappy about being on the table but he didn’t expect him to panic violently.  Calling out as he arched his back Stephen brought his legs up together and kicked in unison as if trying to force his tail to return.  Tony rushed over to calm him but stopped dead in his tracks when Stephen fully opened his mouthful and unsheathed his teeth briefly before closing his jaws with an audible snap.  However it wasn’t the display of his deadly bite that had stopped Tony, it was the powerful sense of grief that radiated off Stephen.  The emotion struck Tony hard enough to cause tears to spill down his face and stole his breath with the crushing pain to his heart.

 “Taaw-ny!”  Stephen cried as if he still had his Mer vocal cords.  “Tawww…”

 Stephen gave up on speech and degraded into a heartbreaking mournful wail.  

 “St…Stephen, I’m right here.”  Tony said soothingly after catching his breath as he slowly approached.  “I’m here.”

 Jerking sharply Stephen turned his head towards Tony’s voice and stared at him in disbelief.  Joy, relief, and above all confusion assaulted Tony’s senses and nearly dropped him to his knees as Stephen’s emotions overwhelmed him.  Tony had thought that he was used to the effect by now but he was left reeling by the onslaught.  

 “No…you…you died, I know you did, there was nothing I could do, but I must have done something…”  Stephen rambled breathlessly.  “I lost…I…felt you die…”

 “Whoa, easy, just relax for a minute.”  Tony swallowed hard to keep from being sick as Stephen’s mood shifted back towards panic.  

 “Tony, please, please get me off this table, I can’t walk right now, I’m sorry…I…”

 “I’ve got you, no need to apologize, but I do need you to calm down.”

 Taking a deep breath Stephen nodded and centered himself.  Instantly feeling better Tony was able to walk up to the table.  Slipping one hand under Stephen’s knees and the other behind his back he lifted him up off the table.  Putting his arms around Tony’s neck Stephen held on tight.  Keeping Stephen in his arms Tony simply sat down on the bedroll to let Stephen rest in his lap .  Stephen carded his hand into Tony’s hair and rested his forehead against Tony’s before purring loudly.  

 “Better?”  Tony chuckled.

 “I’m sorry.”  Stephen said quietly.  “I woke in such pain.”

 “I know.  I felt it.  But I’m okay.”  Tony glanced down at his torn open shirt and double checked his reactor that didn’t seem to be any worse than it was this morning.  He vaguely recalled the poison spreading but he was fine now.  “We must have passed out.”

 “No.”  Stephen shook his head that was still pressed to Tony’s. “Something terrible happened.”

 “What happened?”

 “I can’t remember.  Someone has ripped a memory from me, someone with dangerously strong magic.”

 “Wait, how can you know someone took a memory from you if you can’t remember it happening?”

 “Because they did it with sheer power and no skill.  You can steal a memory but you can’t take the emotions that went with it if they are strong.  There is a pain in my heart that can only be explained if I thought I was a breath away from losing you.”

 “Who could do something like that?”

 “No one aboard this ship.  This was Mer magic.”

 “So you’re not the last?”

 “I am.”  Stephen said with conviction.  “I must be, but I don’t see how anyone other than a Mer could do this.”

 “Any chance you did it to yourself?”

 “No…well, maybe.”  Stephen leaned back and knit his brow.  “I wouldn’t have done this intentionally but spells do backfire and if you were in trouble I may have called upon more dark magic that I could handle.”

 “If you’re the last Mer and only a Mer could do this then that must be what happened.”

 “It must be.”  Stephen said unconvinced.  "We just need to get you to the Temple, once we fix your heart I can concentrate until then I'm just...distracted.  I've been using so much magic after being without out, it's taking a toll on me."

"Then just relax for now.  The ship is still moving, Daniels wants to get us to the Temple as well so we are doing everything we can."

 Stephen nodded before he pressed his cheek against Tony’s and closed his eyes.  Enjoying the contact Tony took a deep breath and released it slowly to help them both relax.  Like the waves of the sea after a storm Stephen’s emotions slowly settled and calmed.  With his arms still around the Mer Tony embraced him tighter as he felt the warm glow of Stephen’s love start to radiate off him.  Tony had struggled all his life to love himself so it was a unique feeling to experience someone else’s love for him.  The warm connection he felt to Stephen was suddenly interrupted by anxiety and Stephen pulled away from him slightly as he sat up. 

 “Stephen?”

 “Tony,”  Stephen replied quietly  “I am so sorry but, I…I fear I have somehow bonded to you even without mating.”

 “It doesn’t take sex to fall in love, Stephen.”  Tony chuckled softly.  

 “For Mer it does."

"Seriously?"

"Is it really that different for humans?”

 “Absolutely.  Love and sex are two separate things in the human world and although they are much *much* better together you can still have one without the other.”

 “Mer can not fully experience love without mating or at least I didn’t think they could.”

 “Since I’m human I guess all your rules go right out the window.”

 “You’re not angry with me?”

 “Why would I be angry?”

 “You didn’t consent to me bonding to you.”  Stephen said gravely.  
 
 “What?”  Tony asked confused.  “You can’t choose who you fall in love wi…oh, wait, I understand now, Mer do choose.”

 “Yes, we do.  Attraction occurs naturally but love is agreed upon by both partners before it fully develops and it only solidifies once it has been acted upon physically.”  Stephen confirmed.  “Without mating two Mer can go their separate ways with no emotional damage to either one.”  

 “Well luckily I don’t want to leave you.”  Tony smiled brightly.

 Tony tried to lean in for a kiss but Stephen leaned back.  He knit his brow in concern at how lightly Tony was taking the news and clearly feared that he wasn’t explaining it properly. 

 “You still seem up set.”  Tony noted when Stephen didn't speak. 

 “I’ve committed a terrible crime against you."  Stephen answered.

"You have?"

"I stole your opportunity to leave me without permission.”

 “Did you do it intentionally?”

 “No!”  Stephen replied in horror.  

 “Then it’s not your fault.  I can see where this is different from what you’re used to but rest assured that this is the natural progression of love between humans.  We don’t chose love, it just happens.”

 “What happens when one person loves deeply and the other does not return the emotion?”
 
 “Pain.”  Tony admitted.

 “How is your world not chaos?”

 “It is chaos.  Part of what makes love special for humans is the trust and vulnerability that goes into holding your heart out for someone to take or break.”

 “You trust me with your heart?”  Stephen asked.

 “I do, and that’s saying something considering it’s already been broken once before.”

 “I am honored.”  Stephen smiled warmly as he relaxed.  “I promise to take good care of it.”
 
 “I know you will.”

 “Instead of hearts Mer give a piece of their soul.”

 “You trust me with your soul?”  Tony asked with a knowing smile.

 “I do,”  Stephen nodded with a purr “and that’s saying something considering it’s already been broken once before.”

 “I’m honored.  I promise to take good care of it.”
 
 “I know you will.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Forty-six

 With Tony laying sleeping in his lap Stephen studied the patterned radiating out from his arc reactor.  Watching it carefully over the course of an hour he could see it expanding.  At the rate it was spreading he couldn’t help but think that it should have looked a lot worse after they had both woken.  Still haunted by the pain in his own heart Stephen wasn’t satisfied with not knowing what happened during the time he couldn’t remember.  Holding his hand out over Tony’s chest the Mer muttered a spell he rarely used.  Stephen furrowed his brow at the green glow that suddenly stained Tony’s reactor.

 “…is that a time spell?”  Stephen asked himself in disbelief.  “It can’t be, I would nev…”

 Stephen stopped himself as he stared down at Tony and imagined the lengths he’d go to to save him. If breaking the natural law had been the only way to save Tony’s life Stephen was forced to admit to himself that he would have not just broken it but shattered it to keep Tony with him.  Seeing the remnants of the time spell Stephen had a better idea of how he had formed the start of a true bond without mating.  He had used magic he had no hope of truly controlling to tear Tony away from death and as a consequence he’d entangled their souls.  

 “No wonder we can’t remember anything.  That was a reckless use of power.”  Stephen chastised himself before running his fingertips through Tony’s hair.  “I’d do it again.”

 Stephen glanced down at the Eye still embedded in his chest and a smile touched his lips.  The Eye would not stay with him if the Vishanti deemed him unworthy of the honor.  Any disruption in the flow of time was dangerous but it would seem he was forgiven for over stepping his bounds as Sorcerer Supreme in this instance.   Tony suddenly stretched out before opening his eyes and looking up at Stephen with a bright smile. 

 “Good morning.”  Tony purred. 

 “It’s well into the afternoon by now.”  

 “Really?”  Tony looked around bleary eyed.  “I was just thinking I could sleep a little more.  I don’t know why I’m so tired.”

 “You’re being poisoned.”

 “Right, that would explain it.”  Tony chuckled with a wince.

 “Are you in pain?”

 “Nothing I can’t handle.”  Tony shrugged.  “You must be dangerously dehydrated by now.”

 “Nothing I can’t handle.”  Stephen parroted Tony’s words back at him. 
 
 “Point taken, but there’s little that we can do for me but your problem is easily solved.”

 Leaning forward Tony stoop up before heading over to the wooden pail he used to gather up sea water.  He looked unsteady on his feet but Stephen refrained from saying anything, as Tony had already noted there was little they could do until they reached the Temple.  Even then Stephen wasn’t fully sure what they’d find there, but it was their only hope.  

 After pulling fresh water through the porthole and into the lab Tony looked around for the cloth that he’d used before to wet the Mer down.  However picking it up he discovered in stained in Stephen’s blood.  Discarding the rag he brought the water over to where Stephen was sitting on the bed roll they had been sharing.  Stephen’s heart pounded against his chest as Tony knelt down next to him and pulled off his torn shirt to use instead.  The nano tech sleeve wrapped around his right arm like a second skin that combined with the glowing disk in his chest simply added to his aesthetically toned muscles. Tony didn’t need his empathic connection to sense the spike in Stephen’s anxious excitement.  Shirt still in hand he hesitated to place it in the water to soak it.  

 “Are you okay with this?”  Tony asked.  

 “I’m conflicted.”  Stephen admitted.  “I want…I don’t know what I want.”

 “Just relax.”  Tony smiled warmly.  “Enjoy the water, nothing else has to happen, but if you want more just let me know.”

  Stephen hesitated for a moment knowing that if he let Tony get started that he was going to want more.  He still wasn’t entirely comfortable with letting his guard down while still aboard the ship, but at the same time he longed to experience Tony’s touch.  Flexing his boot like feet that he was slowly getting used to Stephen made a rash decision and nodded as he laid back.  
 
 Tony gave Stephen a minute to change his mind before dipping the shirt in the cool salt water.  Putting one hand on Stephen’s chest Tony leaned in and carefully ran the cloth over Stephen’s hair and down the side of his face.  Stephen purred under Tony’s gentle touch as the refreshing water soaked his skin.  Closing his eyes Stephen gripped the canvas of the bed beneath him as he tilted his head back and offered Tony his throat.  Rubbing Stephen’s neck with the cloth Tony paused as he leaned in and pressed his cheek against Stephen’s so that his lips were near his ear.

 “Breathe.”  Tony suggested with a quiet chuckle.  

 Not even realizing he was holding his breath until Tony mentioned it Stephen took a deep breath and released it slowly.  With Stephen breathing once more and relaxing into his touch Tony wet down Stephen’s chest.  Leaving the wet shirt in place for a moment Tony kissed and playfully bit at Stephen’s still exposed throat.  Tony didn’t need any lessons in Mer culture to know that Stephen found the act highly arousing.  Nuzzling under Stephen’s jaw Tony pulled the cloth down over Stephen’s abdomen, stopping short of where his skin began to turn blue.  Stephen arched his back to encourage Tony to continue as he relaxed the fins that kept his modesty intact.  

 “Are you sure?”  Tony asked knowingly but wanting to be clear.

 “Tony, I'm su…”

 ‘Ssssssorcerer!’  Yar’sa’drill’s panicked voice suddenly rang painfully in both Stephen and Tony’s head causing the men to jolt.  “Sssssorcerer, please!  Help me!’ 

 Frozen in place they both silently agreed to try and ignore the demon’s cry, but when Yar’sa’drill screamed out again there was no denying that nothing intimate was going to happen.  With the mood shattered by the interruption Tony shook his head ruefully with a sigh as he sat back on his heels and adjusted his pant uncomfortably.  Dizzy with sexual frustration Stephen sat up and unceremoniously dumped the pail of water over himself to help him regain control.

 “I’m going to go kill that damn eel.”  Stephen growled as he bared his teeth.   

 “I’ll help.”

 “I had completely forgotten about him.”  Stephen said with more than just a touch of guilt.  “He is a creature of the deep, the sun has likely risen up over the sails and stolen his shade.”

 “Let go help him.”  

 Stephen smiled appreciating Tony’s understanding.  Having suffered himself trapped in the unforgiving heat of the ship’s deck Stephen felt terrible for leaving Yar’sa’drill to the same fate.  Getting to his feet Tony offered Stephen his hand to help him up.  Needing the assistance Stephen gratefully accepted.  Once he helped Stephen up Tony pulled him into a kiss before releasing him. 

 “I adore your compassion.”  Tony smiled. 

 “My compassion?  You’re the one who saved a miserable Mer from a fate worse than death.”

 “Yeah, but you hadn’t tried to kill me on multiple occasions.”

 “Just the one occasion.”  Stephen pointed out. 

 “What?  That little love nibble?”  Tony held up his hand that Stephen had bitten that had nearly cost him his life.  “It takes more than that to bring down a Stark.”

 Stephen smiled at Tony’s bravado before following him topside.  The sun was far higher in the sky than Stephen had suspected and the small pool that Yar’sa’drill was stuck in was fully exposed.  Stephen swallowed against a dry throat as he vividly recalled being tethered to the Quarterdeck rail for days on end with no chance at the relief of shade while Tony was recovering from his venom.  Picking up on the discomfort the memory brought the Mer Tony took Stephen’s hand to lead him across the deck.  Eckles was resting on the shade side of the sails when he noticed the pair.  

 “For the love of the Sea, Stark, put a damn shirt on.”  Eckles grumbled.  “You are becoming more Mer as he becomes more human.”

 Stephen furrowed his brow as Tony stuck his tongue out at Eckles.  Eckles rolled his eyes and turned his back on the pair.  Tony chuckled and continued to lead Stephen over to the stranded Yar’sa’drill. 

 “What does that gesture mean to humans?”  Stephen asked.  “In Mer culture that is an extremely childish response to a threat.”

 “It’s very mature.”  Tony assured in a tone that suggested to Stephen that he was lying. 

 ‘Sssssorcerer,’  Yar’sa’drill whimpered pitifully  ‘you heard me.  I feared you had forgotten me.’

 ‘I’m sorry, Yar’sa’drill.’

 ‘Do you know what else you have forgo…’

 Yar’sa’drill stopped as Daniels appeared at the top of the Quaterdeck stairs.  Looking worse for wear Daniels caught sight of the pair and smiled at them.  Carefully walking down the stairs he joined them by Yar’sa’drill’s pool.  Although the human couldn’t hear him Yar’sa’drill fell completely silent.  Stephen tensed as well but despite his best efforts he couldn’t detect anything magically wrong with the Captain.

 “Afternoon, you two.”  Daniels greeted with a wince of pain.  “How are you both feeling?”

 “Fine.”  Tony answered for them both. 

 “Glad to hear it.”  Daniels rubbed at his temple.  “I feel like I was ridden hard and put away wet, if you know what I mean.”

 “I do not.”  Stephen said.  “Please explain.”
 
 “I just feel rough.”  Daniels shrugged.  “That was one hell of an impressive battle, Me…Stephen.  Thank you, we would not have survived it without you.”

 “Do you remember the whole evening?”

 “Now that you mention it, I don’t.  I woke up in my cabin this morning.”  Daniels looked to Eckles.  “Eckles, what happened?”

 “…once the Mer was back on board all three of you passed out.”  Eckles replied sounding uncertain.

 ‘Ssssstephen,’  Yar’sa’drill said quietly  ‘I must return to the ssssea.’

 ‘Yes, of course.’  Stephen turned his attention back to Yar’sa’drill.  ‘Once your wound heals you will regain your size, you can hide on the sea floor until then.’

 ‘Pleassssse, esssscort me to the deep, Sssssorcerer.’ 

 ‘What?  No, I can’t leave Tony…’

 ‘Pleasssssse.’  Yar’sa’drill whimpered  ‘I am ssssso sssssmall now, I will sssssurely be eaten before I can find a place to hide.’

 ‘Go with him.’  Tony said telepathically.  ‘I’ll be fine and I think the swim will do you good.’

 ‘I would like to get my tail back for a few minutes.’

 “You guys are all talking with one aren’t you?”  Daniels observed.  “Tony, when did you start getting good at Mer magic?”

 “When he started putting his di…”  Eckles snarled.

 “Finish that remark and I will end you.”  Tony growled as he found himself baring his teeth at Eckles the way Stephen often did. 

 “More Mer by the minute.”  Eckles muttered to himself.

 ‘Sssstephen, you musssst join me.’  

 The urgency in Yar’sa’drill’s voice sounded more that just the cowardly demon fearing for his own safety.  Tony seemed to noticed as well and nodded to encourage Stephen to join him in the safety of the deep.  

 ‘I’ll be right back.’  Stephen assured.  

 Stephen reached into the pool finding the water uncomfortably warm.  Yar’sa’drill wasted no time in wrapping his tentacles around Stephen’s arms to help him lift him up out of the pool.  Holding the slimy creature protectively against his chest Stephen sat on the rail and swung his legs over the side.  Stephen looked over his shoulder nervously at Tony but he just raised his arm with the nano sleeve reminding Stephen that he was fully capable of defending himself.  Reassured Stephen jumped off the ship and splashed into the waves below.  

 Hitting the surface was enough to draw his legs together and return his tail once more.  The gravity free environment of the sea lifted the heaviness that persisted in his heart any time he was on land.  He briefly worried about how he and Tony would manage a future together being from two completely different environments, however Yar’sa’drill squirmed in his arms reminding him of the task at hand.  With a few powerful strokes Stephen navigated his way to the sea floor.  Finding a small cave that would suit Yar’sa’drill well he released the eel like creature.  

 ‘Thank you, Ssssstephen.  I feared that I would never be able to repay your kindnessss, but now I believe that I can.’

 ‘You remember what happened.’  Stephen guessed. 

 ‘I do.  He tried to make everyone forget, but he didn’t remember poor little Yar’ssssa’drill.  But I remember him.’  

 ‘The Captain?  Are you talking about Daniels?’

 ‘Yessss and no.  The Captain is two ssssouls.’

‘Who is the other one?  Did you hear his name?’

 ‘Mordo, you called him Mordo.’

'...no, no that's not possible!  You must have misheard.'

'You are a Mer in love with a human.'

'So?'

'Sssso I think it is ssssafe to ssssay *nothing* is imposssible...'

Chapter Text

Chapter Forty-seven

 Standing at the bow of the ship Tony watched Stephen swim and jump in the waves below.  He had come back to the surface after escorting Yar’sa’drill to the sea floor with anxiety radiating off of him.  Tony assumed that Stephen’s mood was being caused by the prospect of having to once again trade his tail for legs.  He had suggested that Stephen could use some time in the sea and although reluctant to leave Tony alone the Mer had agreed.  For his own part Tony was experiencing more discomfort from the reactor poisoning, and although he knew Stephen could alleviate the pain he was concerned about depending on the Mer’s tears.  Since his first taste of them that euphoric feeling had been in the back of his mind.   

 Trying to distract himself from both the poisoning and the temptation Tony turned his focus on Stephen.  Gliding through the clear waters seemingly effortlessly the athletic Mer had no trouble keeping ahead of the slowly sailing ship.  Rolling over on to his back he started to cut back and forth in a large zig zag pattern.  Keeping near the surface where Tony could see him Stephen jumped out of the waves every so often to check on him.  Watching the powerful Mer in his own environment Tony smiled but his heart felt a little heavy knowing that if they were going to stay together that Stephen was going to be giving up some of his freedom.  Stephen could follow Tony up on land now but Tony had no way to join him in the deep.  Far faster than any sailing ship Stephen could cover vast stretches of the sea in a fraction of the time that the lumbering ship could.  

 Leaping from the sea as high as he could Stephen used magic to hold himself aloft for a moment longer than gravity would normally allow and gave Tony a look of concern.  Tony realized that Stephen must have opened himself up to his emotions and had picked up on his last thought.  Tony flashed him a bright smile and pushed the negative thought out of his mind focusing instead on how lucky he was that they had found one another in vastness of the open sea in the first place.  Stephen smiled back even though it looked a little forced and he fell back into the sea.  

 Stephen looked like he was about to loop over to the side of the ship so that he could jump up onto the deck when a pod of dolphins suddenly arrived to play with the Mer in the bow wake.  Stephen held his hand out and the leader of the pod rushed over and pushed his snout into Stephen’s palm with an affectionate nuzzle.  Enjoying the company of the dolphins Stephen weaved in and around the pod as the dolphins darted around him in playful excitement.  Tony chuckled as a young dolphin about half the size of the adults challenged Stephen to a race that the Mer pretended to lose.  Looking proud to be beating the Mer at the game the young dolphin jumped into a somersault that Stephen mimicked before taking up the race once more.  The rest of the pod encouraged the game and slowed down as well so the youngest of their family could win.

 “I never thought of Mer as playful.”  Daniels’ voice startled Tony as he joined him at the bow.  “He really is unlike any Mer I’ve ever seen.  However, I have to admit that even though I will be more open minded I still won’t easily trust the next one I see.”

 “You don’t have to worry about that.”  Tony replied coldly without thinking.  

 “What do you mea…wait…is he the last Mer?”  

 Tony wasn’t sure if it mattered if Daniels knew that Stephen was the last of his kind or not but he felt like he had just given away secret information.  

 “It took a while for people to realize that Mer attacks had stopped,"  Daniels mused "by that time we had killed so many it was theorized the the population had simply collapsed to the point that they could no longer organized but I didn’t think they had been driven to true extinction.” 

 “Don’t even think of turning on him because of this.”  Tony growled dangerously.  “I will burn this boat down to the waterline.”

 “What?”  Daniels asked surprised.  “Why would I change my mind about helping him just because he’s the last?”

 “Because rare things are expensive and you were already motivated to sell him when you first brought him aboard.”

 “I’m well past that now.”  Daniels looked back over his battered ship and even more battered crew.  “Besides that would be incredibly short sighted of me.  He’s worth far more alive.”

 Tony was so alarmed by Daniels statement he automatically triggered the repulsor into his palm that whined as it charged for a fight.

 “Relax, Tony.”  Daniels held his hands up peacefully.  “All I meant by it is that I still have high hopes that you are going to stay with the ship and that means he will stay as well.  With your tecnomancy and his magic there won’t be anywhere we can’t sail.  Adventure and riches will follow.”

 “If the Temple is still active and untouched then you’ll already have all the riches you could ever want.”

 “Then we shall sail for adventure alone.”  Daniels beamed sounding genuinely excited.

 “You wouldn’t want to settle down somewhere?”

 “I don’t belong on land any more than Stephen does.”  

 Tony looked down to where Stephen was still interacting with the dolphins and wished that he felt as home on the sea as Daniels did.  Having already made the decision to stay with Stephen Tony hoped that in time the sea would become a second home for him as it had the Captain, but he still didn’t even know how to swim.  Depending on how their bond effected his life span he may have plenty of time to adjust so he tried not to worry about it.  Watching Stephen Tony didn’t notice as Daniels stiffened as his eyes momentarily turned black.  

 “Stark,”  Mordo said casually  “you and Stephen haven’t…consummated anything have you?”

 “Consummated?”  Tony repeated, something about the odd questions tickled his altered memory.  “I don’t see where that’s any of your business.”

 “A Captain needs to know everything that happens on his ship.”  Mordo forced a smile as he tried to remain in character.  “Has Stephen shown you his colors?”

 “His colors?”

 “I’ll take that as a ‘no’.”  Mordo chuckled.  “Good.”

 “I don’t know what you mean by colors.”  Tony furrowed his brow.
 
 “Colors?”  Daniels repeated confused.  
 
 “What about colors?”  Tony asked as his own memory of the brief conversation lapsed.  

 “Didn’t you just say something about them?”

 “I don’t think so.”  Tony shrugged.

 The men were distracted as Stephen jumped up over the side behind them and landed heavily on the deck.  The crew that would have normally gone scurrying to get away from him simply stepped calmly back as they grew used to having the Mer aboard.  Despite having moving gracefully in the water Stephen looked out of sorts and out of breath up on the ship.  Drawing his tail up towards his chest Stephen ground his teeth in either concentration or pain as he forced his tail apart into legs.  Tony hurried over to help when it became clear that Stephen was unable to get his feet on his own.  Tony offered him his hand and Stephen gratefully accepted.  Needing a good amount of help getting to his feet once up Stephen put his hands on Tony’s shoulders to steady himself. 

 ‘Are you okay?’  Tony asked telepathically. 

 “The battle yesterday really took a toll, I barely have any magic left.  Changing into legs was exhausting.”

 Tony started at Stephen in shock that he would just announce his weakness.

 “Did I say that out loud?”  Stephen asked as he looked around a little dazed.

 “Yes.”  Tony replied.  “Maybe you should sit down.”

 “The sail canvas that the eel creature was laying in is still set up.”  Daniels offered.  “I can have the men refresh the water.”

 “Please.”  Stephen replied meekly.

 Daniels pointed at two of the men and the dropped what they were doing to haul water up into the canvas.  Walking over to the pool Stephen’s step faltered.  Luckily Tony was right at his side and caught him as he stumbled.  Tony was too focused on Stephen’s sudden coordination issues to noticed the Captain’s eye darken and a smile twitch the corner of his lips. 

 'Stephen?' Tony asked again.

 “Trust me.”  Stephen whispered almost inaudibly in Tony’s ear before raising his voice.  “I’m okay, I just don’t have my sea legs.”

 Tony relaxed internally as he realized that Stephen was acting.  Externally he made sure to look worried as he helped Stephen into the pool.  Once laying in the shallow water Stephen reverted back into his tail and panted for breath as he continued to play weak.  Tony dipped his hand in the water and ran it through Stephen’s hair in a show of trying to comfort the seemingly distressed Mer.  

 “I need time to recover, but we are going to be at the Temple soon and you’re running out of time.”  Stephen said fretfully.  “We are not going to have any choice, I can’t wait for my magic to restore before we head down into the Temple.”

 “We shouldn’t need much magic down their anyway.”  Tony assured as he played along.  

 “Are you unwell, Stephen?”  Daniels asked.  

 “Just tired.  I thought some time in the ocean would help, but it wasn’t all that long ago that I was near death.”

 “Of course.”  Daniels nodded somberly.  “If there’s anything I can do?”

 “We will be near a group of islands soon.  Head for the largest of the small islands, you’ll find a horseshoe bay there.  Please anchor in the bay.”

 “Do we have time to stop?”  Daniels asked.

 “We will need to make time.  I have to teach Tony to swim.”

 Daniels nodded and headed up onto the Quarterdeck to give his orders to Eckles.  Stephen laid listlessly in the pool flexing his fluke occasionally.  Tony sat on the edge of the canvas and looked down at him in hopes of getting an explanation.  Remaining silent even telepathically Stephen just shook his head slightly.  Accepting his secrecy Tony cupped his hand into the water and poured it over his chest to keep him wet.  Smiling warmly Stephen purred causing the water around him to ripple and dance. 

 The pair remained silent as the ship eventually came to the group of islands.  The crew worked hard to get the large ship near the horseshoe bay and drop the anchor.  With half the crew slaughtered it took some maneuvering, but they managed to secure the ship.  It was late in the afternoon and the sun glittered off the calm turquoise waters of the bay.  Daniels walked up the pair with Eckles close behind.  

 “The crew wants to go ashore, it’s been a long journey and we have dangerous waters ahead.  Eckles is insisting that I join along.”  Daniels said ruefully.  “But I’m Captain and I want to stay with my ship.”

 “We should stay in the bay through the night.”  Stephen remarked.  “We all need to rest, the Temple is less than a two hour sail from here.”

 “That close?”  Daniels asked surprised.  

 “We can leave at first light.”  Stephen replied.

 “Assuming Stark can swim by then.”  Eckles muttered.

 “I’m going to use what strength I have left today to teach him.”  Stephen assured.  “Hopefully with a full night’s sleep I will be more steady on my feet for when we reach the Temple tomorrow.” 

 Daniels nodded and headed back to his cabin.  Eckles considered his next move carefully and eventually decided to head to the small launch boat with a few of the men and row to the sandy part of the shore.  The rest of the crew simply jumped over the side and swam.  Tony looked out over the bay, there were  stony cliffs on either side of the sandy shore that made the bay feel like a safe protected space.  Once everyone was out of ear shot Tony looked to Stephen who wore a concerned expression.  

 ‘Stephen, what’s going on?’

 “We are in far greater danger than I ever imagined.”  Stephen confessed in a whisper.  “Come, let’s go.”

 “Go?  Go where?”

 “For a swim.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Forty-eight 

 Straddling Stephen’s tail Tony was surprised to find himself relaxed in the water.  The shallow water of the bay was far warmer than the open ocean that he'd been dumped into before so he wasn’t shivering.  Being able to see the sea floor about fifty feet below in the light turquoise water also helped as he could see that there were no monsters coming up from the deep.  On his back Stephen used small motions with his tail to move them away from the ship until they were about half way to the shore.  Gliding to a stop he formed a shield beneath them so that he could sit up without Tony sinking deeper into the water.   

 “Taw…saa…”  Stephen tried speaking before shaking his head.  ‘I’m sorry, I forgot I can’t speak when I don’t have my legs.’

 “Were you really having trouble switching forms back on the ship?  It looked painful.”

 ‘No.’  Stephen shook his head.  ‘I wasn’t in any pain, it was all an act.  I am getting more used to shifting back and forth. I resented my tail being taken from me before, but now that I’ve put aside my pride I’m realizing more and more the benefits of being able to walk.  Even just the fact that it makes it easier to be with you.’  

 “I am pretty great to be with.”  Tony chuckled.  “So what did Yar’sa’drill remember?”

 Stephen flashed Tony a look of surprise. 

 “You went down to the deep with that eel and came back troubled.  And even if I am one it doesn’t take a genius to figure out why.” 

 ‘Sometimes I forget how clever you are.’  Stephen smiled.  

 “I’ll make a mental note to remind you more often.”

 ‘I have a feeling once you are inside the Temple you’ll have plenty of opportunity to demonstrate it.’  Stephen purred.  

 “I have to admit I’m excited about the prospect of seeing some unbroken tech.”  Tony looked down at the nano tech arm piece he still wore.  “So what did the eel tell you, and can we trust him?  He did threaten to kill us not too long ago.”

 ‘He would not dare lie to me at this point.’  Stephen assured as he swished his tail menacingly.  ‘Plus what he told me aligns with my suspicions. I had been pinned down by the creature I was battling when it suddenly became distracted.’

 “That I remember, I distracted it.”

 ‘Yes, but do you recall that your assistance came at the cost of you life?’

 “That detail slipped my mind.”  Tony admitted.  “What happened?  Why am I alive?”

 ‘I…I reversed time to save you.’

 “I’m going to say ‘thank you’, but your tone tells me that was something you really shouldn’t have done.”

 ‘I tampered with natural law for my own selfish needs.’  Stephen reached out and ran his fingers through Tony’s hair.  ‘It goes against my Oath to the Vishanti, but I don’t regret it.’

 “And that’s how we lost our memory?”

 ‘No.’  Stephen glanced over at the ship nervously.  ‘Hidden within Daniels is another soul, a dark and vengeful one.  It was no accident that Daniels became determined to capture me despite the obvious danger of drawing close to the battle I was engaged in.’

 “Who is it?  What do they want?”

 ‘I don’t dare speak of it further.  The less you know the less you can betray.’

 “I would never betray you.”

 ‘It would not be your choice.  I just need you to know that Daniels is not always himself and he is not to be trusted.  Follow my lead around him, play up my apparent weakness, but the less you know of him the safer we both are.  Please, just trust me.’

 “With my life.”  Tony said seriously.  

 ‘Thank you.’  Stephen smiled warmly.  ‘Now that I know what I am dealing with I have the advantage.  I have beaten him before he will not take you from me now.’

 “Right now I’m more a danger to myself than any external threat.”  Tony smacked his lips distastefully.  “I taste metal constantly now.”  

 ‘I fear going to the Temple at night, but if you can not wait until dawn…’

 “I’ll be fine.”  Tony assured.

 ‘Do you need help with pain?’

 “…no.”  Tony answered after briefly considering the tempting offer of the Mer’ tears.  

 Stephen nodded in understanding before suddenly becoming visibly distracted.  Tilting his head up he stared up at the clear sky above them as if looking at something with a concerned expression. 

 “Stephen?  What’s wrong?”

 In response Stephen put his hand on Tony’s chest and imbued him with a simple spell that allowed him to see what was hidden from normal sight.  Tony gasped sharply at the sight above them as an impossibly large whale like creature gracefully flew high above them.  Translucent and yet somehow also shimmering with ever possible color it undulated through the air with it multiple pairs of fin like wings.  Ten times as large as any whale Tony had ever seen it defied all sense that it could fly and gave more of the impression that it was floating.  Arching it long back that shimmered and sparkled it opened its enormous toothless mouth and sang mournfully before continuing across the sky. 

 “Is it dangerous?”  

 ‘No.’  Stephen shook his head.  ‘However she does not belong in this dimension, she must have stumbled through the breech.  She’s calling to her mate hoping he will answer and guide her home.’

 “The beast you fought before looked more frightened than aggressive as well.” 

 ‘No creature wants to be lost and alone.’  Stephen replied quietly.
 
 The shimmering animal sang out again.  When Tony winced at the sorrow in the haunting sound Stephen pulled his hand off his chest which instantly broke the spell and caused the apparition to disappear.  Tony knew the creature was still there just hidden from his sight but he was glad not to hear her cry.  

 “Can you help her?”

 ‘Not right now, not without revealing that my magical weakness is a lie.  I will find her later and get her home.’

 “Is whoever is inside Daniels from the other side of the breech as well?”

 ‘Yes.’

 “Is he causing it or just taking advantage of it?”

 Stephen’s eyebrows lifted in shock at the question.  ‘It never occurred to me that he could be the cause.  That would be…  Let’s not think about that right now.  We need to focus on one problem at a time.’

 “Right.”  Tony replied ruefully as he looked over the edge of the shield they were sitting in.  “How are you going to teach me to swim when I don’t have a tail?  Do you even know how to swim with legs?”

 ‘Swim is a strong word for what I need you to be able to do.’  Stephen chuckled as he flexed his tail under Tony.  ‘I just need you to be comfortable enough underwater not to panic.  I’m going to use magic to keep you from needing to breathe, but you need to trust it and not draw water into your lungs.’

 “Is that how Mer stay under so long?”
 
 ‘Yes.’

 “Has this spell ever been cast on a human?”

 ‘No, but there is no reason why it shouldn’t work.’  Stephen smiled with less confidence than Tony liked.  ‘Let’s start with something simple.’

 Tony suppressed a flash of fear as Stephen slowly sank the shield that had been keeping them up.  Once they were fully in the water Stephen encouraged Tony to lay on his back and float on the surface.  Stephen positioned himself vertically in the water so that Tony could rest the back of his neck on Stephen’s shoulder, bringing them cheek to cheek.  Stephen put one hand under Tony’s mid back and the other on the far side of his ribs to help hold him up.  

 ‘Take a deep breath, close your eyes, relax, and just feel the current around you.’  

 Taking a breath and closing his eyes was easy enough, but actually relaxing was a much harder task.  Feeling his tension Stephen nuzzled Tony’s cheek and purred.  Tony had always found Stephen’s purring to be soothing even on the ship, but here in the water the vibration carried much further and caused his anxiety to melt away.  Truly relaxed Tony turned his attention to the way the tiny waves lapped against him as they lazily headed towards the shore of the bay.  The movement of the in coming tide had a gentle pulse to it like a heart beat.  Feeling the Tony was in tune with the natural current Stephen moved his tail to move them in a slow circle.  Unlike on land where each step of walking took energy there was an effortless glide after each motion that could be felt in the way the water swirled around them.  Free of gravity and knowing that Stephen wouldn’t let him sink Tony stretched his arms out and ran his hands through the water to cause eddies in the current.  

 ‘That’s it.’  Stephen said softly.  ‘Don’t fight the water, use it.  Whenever you’re ready try holding your breath and rolling over.  I will use magic to keep you comfortable underwater.  I’ll open myself to your emotions so if you get anxious I can quickly help get you back to the air.’  

 Tony nodded his understanding took a deep breath and held it as he rolled over.  With his eye weld shut he became tense once more as he focused on holding his breath.  Stephen still had one hand on Tony’s side but the hand that had been on Tony’s back he now placed on his cheek.  

 ‘Relax, I’m right here and so is the surface.’  Stephen assured.  ‘Open your eyes.’

 Tony blinked his eyes open and although the salt water stung them slightly he was surprised to be able to see clearly instead of the blurry mess he was used to on the rare occasions when he had opened his eyes under water.  Using his tail to stabilize himself below Stephen looked up at Tony with a bright smile that helped Tony relax again.  After a full minute he expected his lungs to start burning but when that didn’t happen he gained more confidence.  Tony glanced around at the reef below them that was teaming with colorful fish that darted around the coral.  

 ‘It’s beautiful.’  Tony remarked telepathically. 

 ‘Would you like a closer look?’

 Tony nodded and Stephen took his hands and helped pulled him a few feet below the waves.  A little deeper down the slight bouncing he’d been experiencing in the waves on the surface disappeared giving him a true feeling of levitation.  Clearly excited to be in his own environment Stephen swished his tail back and forth in a way that cut his fluke through the water without producing any momentum so that he could burn off some energy without actually swimming.  

 ‘Do you need to keep a hold of my hands to maintain the spell?’  Tony asked.    

 ‘No.’  Stephen shook his head.  ‘I just need to stay close enough to see you.’  

 ‘How long until we need to return to surface?’

 ‘Hours.’

 With such a lax deadline Tony felt even more at ease.  Being under the waves with Stephen’s spell was nothing like the panic inducing fight he’d experienced when he’d been swept off the boat.  In that situation he knew every time he was forced underwater than he only had minutes to claw his way back to the air before drown.  It felt odd to not need to inhale, but it didn’t bother him the way he had thought it would. 

 Tony experimented with releasing one of Stephen’s hands.  He expected to float back up towards the surface but he discovered that he was neutrally buoyant.  When Tony relaxed his grip on Stephen’s other hand the Mer twisted his body in a graceful turn while still staying in contact.  With Stephen below him Tony glanced up at the surface and guessed he was about ten feet down.  He was still laying parallel with the sea floor while Stephen remained vertical.  When Tony was still relaxed Stephen held Tony’s hand tight again and sank deeper causing Tony to tip downward and eventually he was also suspended in the water vertically but also upside down compared to Stephen.  Loosening his grip Stephen used a flick of his tail to twist his body around again.  The way excitement radiated off Stephen gave Tony the impression that the underwater dance was likely another Mer courtship like the jumping.  

 Tony clumsily attempted to mimic the twirling motion by kicking but only managed to turn around about half way.  Without a broad tail he really didn’t have a good way to maneuver.  Suddenly recalling how much recoil the repulsor had on land Tony had an idea.  Calling on the nano armor to bring the repulsor into his palm Tony held it out and released a gentle pulse which spun him around with far more grace than kicking had. 

 ‘I didn’t realize that worked underwater.’  Stephen said. 

 ‘Neither did I until I tried it.’  Tony released Stephen’s hand fully.  ‘I wonder…’

 Bringing his hand down to his hip with his palm down Tony called upon the repulsor once more.  Stephen followed along as Tony pushed himself through the water in a slow wide arc.  Letting Tony work out the physics on his own Stephen just made sure to stay out of the way.  Angling his hand even slightly had a large impact on Tony’s trajectory and fine adjustments to the power easily changed his speed.  Making a wide turn Tony circled back to approximately where he started.

 ‘This would be a lot easier with two.’  Tony complained.

 ‘Here…’  Stephen held his hand out.    

 Tony reached out and took Stephen’s hand and when the Mer began swimming he was able to keep up by using the repulsor.  It took a bit of practice but soon Tony was able to use Stephen’s momentum to off set the curve that only having one repulsor created.  Tony squeezed Stephen’s hand to let him know he wanted to go faster and the Mer was more than happy to kick up his speed.  Stephen let Tony take the lead and Tony communicated which direction he wanted to go by either pulling or pushing Stephen’s hand.  

 Working together they carved through the water faster and faster until Stephen was swimming hard but enjoying every second of it.  So far Tony was still only thinking in two dimensions and wasn’t changing their depth.  As the moved out of the bay into deeper waters Stephen griped Tony’s hand tighter and tilted their hands down.  Exhilarated by the speed Tony didn’t hesitated to tip and dive down.  Before they got too deep Stephen signaled his desire to head back to the surface.  At first Tony assumed he would want to use a gradual slope to return but the Mer made it clear that not only did he want to go straight up but that he fully intended to gain as much speed as possible on the way.  

 Tony’s heart raced with excitement as he realized what the Mer was planing and he powered more energy into the repulsor to keep up with Stephen’s powerful tail.  Reaching the surface at an impressive speed they launched into the air.  As much as Tony had enjoyed racing through the water there was something even more incredible about taking to the air.  At the top of their leap from the water Stephen released Tony’s hand as he arched back and skillfully dove back down.  In the split second before he fell Tony experimented with the power of the repulsor and managed to resist gravity’s hold for a moment before he crashed back down into the sea.  Stephen was waiting for him and quickly created another shield for them to rest in. 

 “I think if I had another repulsor I might actually be able to fly!”  Tony beamed.

 ‘I’m certain of it.’  Stephen smiled.  

 “That was incredible!”  Tony exclaimed still excited about the rush.  

 ‘I never imagined you’d be able to move through the water with speed that matches my own.’  Stephen purred.  ‘This changes so much.’

 “It really does, if this Temple is as intact as you think…”  Tony’s thoughts raced as he considered all of the possibilities.  

 Tony was so preoccupied with detailing the specs of what he’d need to have enough thrust to soar through the sky as well as the sea he almost missed the change in Stephen’s mood.  Although still elated there was a sudden under current of fear in Stephen’s emotions that drew Tony back into the present.  

 “Stephen?”

 “…come with me?”  Stephen asked rather than stated. 

 “Of course.”

 Stephen removed the shield and dropped them back into the water.  Tony held his breath knowing that Stephen would automatically cast the spell once more.  Taking Tony’s hand he lead him back towards the bay and over to one of the stone cliffs.  Diving down Tony was surprised to see a large opened to a cave below the surface.  Following a short tunnel they came up into an air fill cavern twith a ledge of shallow of water that lead to a small white sand beach.  Stephen lead Tony up into the shallows and almost up onto the shore.  A small hole in the cave roof allowed the late afternoon sun to peek in and bath them in a diffuse light.  Sitting in the shallow water Tony smiled. 

 “Isn’t this romantic.”  Tony chuckled.  

 ‘What I am about to ask is both romantic and yet somewhat utilitarian as well.’  Stephen admitted with a deep blush.  

 “You have my attention.”

 ‘As I have already expressed our bond has already begun to form…’  Stephen hesitated  ‘I feel…I wouldn't…  Tony, once you brought up the idea that our foe may be causing the breech not just using it I realized that I may need as much magic as possible for the up coming battle…and…’

 “And a fully bonded Mer is a more powerful Mer.”  Tony finished knowingly having remembered the fact from when Stephen had first explained.  

 ‘Yes.’  Stephen admitted.  ‘I know this is a huge decision…’

 “Stephen, my heart is already set.”  Tony interrupted.  “I want to be with you for as long as either of us may live once bonded.  I’ve made my decision, I’m waiting on you.”

 ‘My heart is set as well.’

 Tony smiled and leaned in to engage Stephen in a passionate kiss as he dove his fingers into one of the silver streaks in Stephen’s hair.  Although hesitant at first with the adrenaline of their swim together still coursing through his veins he quickly returned the affection enthusiastically.  Tony was a little surprised when Stephen rolled him over onto his back and pinned him to the sand before aggressively kissing his throat.  Any other time they had began a romanic encounter Stephen had tended towards a more submissive stance.  Tony didn’t mind either way but Stephen suddenly reined himself in and pushed himself up on his palms to lift his weight up off Tony.  

 ‘I...I’m sorry.  As the last of my kind I haven’t been with anyone for a *very* long time.’

 “It’s okay, Stephen, no matter what it’s going to be magical.”

 ‘That I can guarantee.’

Chapter Text

Chapter Forty-Nine

 Tony’s heart raced with a combination of nervous and excited energy that was intensified by Stephen’s own mixture of emotions that radiated off of him stronger than ever before.  Although initially taking the lead boldly now that Stephen had Tony on his back in the shallow water he seemed a little at a loss as to what to do next.  Stephen was dealing with a lot of firsts and none of his instincts could help him navigate the situation leading to hesitation.  Determined to not let Stephen’s nervousness degrade into true anxiety Tony reached up and carded his fingers into Stephen’s hair to bring him back into the moment.  It worked and Stephen smiled as he leaned into Tony’s touch with a content purr.  

 Far more confident with how to proceed further Tony took the reins and guided Stephen to switch places with him.  Laying on his back Stephen swished his tail in the shallow water and purred deeply as Tony straddled him before running his hands down his ribs.  Not wanting this to be a rushed or frenzied experience Tony kept his hands above the boundary where Stephen’s skin turned to royal blue.  Closing his eyes Stephen took a deep breath and arched his back to press his hips into Tony’s.  

 With his pants become somewhat uncomfortably tight and able to feel the strain on Stephen’s fins Tony was about to suggest undressing when Stephen suddenly writhed under him.  Lost in arousal Stephen split open his jaw and stretched out his curved gleaming fangs.  Acutely aware of how deadly his venomous teeth were Tony couldn’t help but tense up and freeze.  Stephen must have opened himself to receiving Tony’s emotions because he gasped sharply and snapped his jaws shut before opening his eyes.  
 
 ‘I’m so sorry.’  Stephen apologized.  

 “It’s okay.”  Tony smiled mischievously.  “I kind of like the danger.”

 ‘I do not.’  Stephen said firmly.  ‘I am fearful of an accident.  Mer have some resistance to venom and play bites are common, however you would not survive.’

 Before Tony could comment Stephen grabbed a handful of sand.  Bring it up he squeezed the water from it before suspending it in the air with a glow of golden magic.  Knitting his brow in concentration he melted the sand down into glowing molten glass that he then sculpted.  Once he was satisfied with the shape he cooled it in the water with a burst of hiss and steam.  Picking the piece up out of the water he fitted it to his lower jaw the same way that Eckles had shackled his teeth with the gold band.  He winced as he set it fully in place before he looked up at Tony with a smile.  

 “Doesn’t that hurt?”  

 ‘A little,’  Stephen admitted  ‘but perhaps you could distract me.’

 “Let me see what I can do.”  Tony chuckled. 

 Leaning down Tony kissed at Stephen’s throat knowing how much the Mer enjoyed attention to the vulnerable area.  As much as he didn’t want to see Stephen in any discomfort he had to admit to himself that he felt safer knowing his fangs were locked away.  Wanting to erase any thought of the glass band from Stephen’s mind Tony continued to kiss at Stephen’s throat while exploring his body with his hands.  Finally bringing his touch down to Stephen’s hips the Mer made a noise somewhere between a purr and a growl.  Tony pushed himself up to look down at Stephen and found his sapphire eyes glittered in excitement.  

 Reaching up Stephen gripped down tightly on Tony’s soaked shirt and with quick jerking motion he tore it open rather than attempting to simply help him take it off. With his arc reactor fully exposed it was revealed just how far his poisoning had spread, but the palladium in his veins was the last thing on Tony's mind.  Feeling the Mer trembling under him Tony realized that Stephen was far from being nervous, now it more like he was doing his best to keep himself under control.  Like a stallion being held back by a race gate there was the feeling of explosive power being barely held at bay.  Hoping to release that power Tony rubbed his palm against the noticeable bulge that had developed in the V of Stephen’s hips.  Grinding his teeth with another gravelly growl and arching his back Stephen lifted up his tail and slammed it down hard on the water’s surface.  Leaning his weight against Stephen’s chest Tony brought his lips to Stephen’s ear.  

 “You wouldn’t usually lay here in the shallows like this would you?”  Tony asked knowingly. 

 ‘No.’  Stephen admitted with a frustrated thrash of his tail.

 “Then take me to the deep.”

 ‘You are not ready.’  Stephen warned.  ‘A sharp intake of breath at the wrong moment would be deadly.  Even young Mer stay at the surface when exploring mating before coming of bonding age.’

 “Well then we will have something to work towards.”  Tony snickered.  “Speaking of exploring…”

 Sitting back up Tony slid down Stephen’s tail and traced his fingers along the tightly tucked fins that were straining to keep Stephen’s excitement hidden.  Tony carefully worked his fingers under the first fin and lifted it up.  To his surprise the fin folded all the way over and wrapped around Stephen’s hip so that it was flush with his body.  Curious as to just what he’d find hidden by the inner fin Tony encouraged Stephen to relax it so he could fold it back along his other hip.  Stephen hesitated for a moment before releasing the muscles that kept the fin against his body.   Tony wasn’t sure what to expect but one aspect of Stephen’s anatomy that he hadn’t been prepared for was the striking color, a beautiful mix of cobalt, turquoise, lavender and pink. 

 …has he shown you his colors? 

 Tony furrowed his brow as the question echoed in his mind in a sudden half remembered memory.  Pushing aside the thought Tony gazed down at the unexpected splash of bright colors that highlighted Stephen’s unusual cock.   Stephen had once mentioned that their anatomy was not very different from one another but Tony was inclined to disagree.  In a general sense they were built similar. However with a distinctive bulge just above the base and lined with subtle gracefully curved ridges as well as being accented up each side by opalescent pearl scales Stephen was far more ornate than Tony had imagined.  Highlighting the differences further was the gradient of stunning colors that clashed with the reserved navy and deep red of the rest of his tail.  It wasn’t until Stephen shifted nervously under him that Tony realized he was staring.    

 ‘I’m sorry,’  Stephen apologized as he sat up  ‘I know I am not…what you are used to.  It is understandable if you do not find me arousing.’ 

 “Stephen, you’re gorgeous.”  Tony assured with a warm smile as he wrapped his arms around Stephen’s waist and rested his forehead against Stephen’s.  “I I fell in love with your mind, your heart, and although different I find your body just as arousing as your soul."

Stephen visibly relaxed and began to purr again.

" I’m just hoping you don’t find me too boring.”

 ‘Never.  Even if you aren’t colorful I already know your touch to be skillful.’  

 “Very.”  Tony agreed boastfully.  “I helped you with your fins, do you want to help me with my clothes?”

 Tony released Stephen and leaned back so that the Mer could slide his hands in under his torn shirt and push it off his shoulders.  Tony shivered pleasantly as Stephen ran his hands down his back and into the waistband on his pants.  Tony was about to mention that he needed to take his boots off first only to suddenly find himself naked.  Momentarily confused he glanced up on shore and saw his clothing and boots in a neat pile, sent there by magic.

 Tony was about to tease Stephen for ‘cheating’ but he feared the sensitive Mer might misunderstand and think he had done something wrong.  As it was Stephen appeared hesitant to continue even though he was starting to pant for breath as his desire grew in intensity.  Stephen had mentioned before that Mer mating was often a violent affair and Tony knew that one of Stephen’s greatest fears was accidentally hurting him so he was likely holding back. Tony put his hand on Stephen’s chest and encouraged him to lay back in the shallow water once more.  He could tell that it was in Stephen’s nature to be the more dominate partner but that wasn’t going to work until Tony proved to him that he wasn’t the delicate creature that Stephen seemed to think he was.  

 Keeping himself propped up on one hand Tony reached his other hand down between them to gently stroke Stephen’s elegantly ribbed cock.  Gasping sharply Stephen purred and growled happily under Tony’s touch.  The waters around the pair danced and rippled with the noise that seemed to vibrate and radiate from the Mer’s chest rather than his throat.  Putting one hand on Tony’s ribs Stephen slipped the other between them and carefully wrap his grip around Tony.  Unable to purr Tony’s breathy moan let Stephen know he was on the right course.  Despite some cosmetic differences they were the same in function so although briefly hesitant Stephen found he knew exactly what to do and quickly grew in confidence.    

 Tony’s heart raced as a chill of ecstasy ran up his spine and his anticipation began to reach a painful peak.  He could tell from the way Stephen kept curling his lip in an attempt to bare his teeth despite the glass band that he was reaching a fevered pitch himself.  Stephen had also become surprisingly slick in Tony’s hand, something that Tony guessed was an evolutionary adaptation to mating in salt water.  Although clearly enjoying himself Stephen looked awkward being in just a few inches of water.   Aching with need and knowing Stephen was suffering delightfully as well Tony pressed his full weight against him.  

 “I can’t stand to see you beached on the shore like this.  Let’s go a little deeper, at least enough to make you more comfortable.”
 
 ‘I would appreciate that.’

 Stephen pushed them both out of the sand and into the secluded waters of the cave.  Free from gravity Stephen was instantly more comfortable.  Now in waist deep water Tony was in no danger of going under but his partner had more freedom of movement under him.  With his hands on Stephen’s shoulder he settled himself on Stephen’s hips in an invitation to finalize their bond.  Stephen put his hands on Tony’s hips and looked to Tony for one last reassurance.  Smiling warmly Tony leaned in and kissed Stephen before bringing his lips to Stephen’s ear. 
 
 “I love you.”

 ‘I love you too.’

 Tony tilted his hips in hopes that Stephen wouldn’t make him wait any longer.  Flashing his teeth Stephen flicked his tail fins down as he quickly arched his back up in one fluid motion.  Tony’s breath hissed across his teeth at the wave of pleasure that washed over him at the forcefully and yet effortless penetration.  Sounding almost like he was snarling Stephen used his purchase on Tony’s waist to move him rhythmically.  The knot at Stephen’s base gave Tony a sensation that teetered between pleasure and pain to the point of overwhelming him with what was an entirely new experience.  Welding his eyes shut Tony cried out and started moving in time with Stephen as he craved more.  

 Burying his face in the crook of Tony’s neck Stephen sang out a single warbling note that pierced Tony’s heart with its beauty.  In this moment Tony realized that he had never truly loved another sexual partner no matter what he had tried to tell himself at the time.  He had enjoyed their flesh, but he had never felt as one with them the way he did now with the Mer.  Tony didn’t even realize until the waters around them lit up with golden symbols that this must be the bond that Stephen had spoke of so many times before.  Tony had never really understood just how the bond was going to affect him until it began to tear open his soul so that it could mend together with Stephen’s.  

 Although still in the throws of passion Tony was seized with a sudden calm as he felt a part of him that he didn’t even know was missing was suddenly returned to him.  Tears traced down his face as a weight was lifted from his heart allowing him to experience what he could only describe as pure joy for the first time.  In sync with Stephen’s emotions it was impossible to tell what his own relief and what belonged to the once lonely Mer.  Not caring which one of them was the source Tony just basked in feeling.  Breathing heavily Stephen suddenly laughed, not the sound of someone finding something funny but more the expression of someone who had just survived a near death experience and couldn’t believe their luck at having a second chance.

 Tony’s attention was drawn away from the emotional and back to the physical as Stephen dove into him deeper as he purred hard enough to cause his entire body to subtly vibrate.  Tony was suddenly slammed up against his sexual threshold but he didn’t find release just yet.  Stephen held Tony on the edge of climax so long beyond his usual tolerance that he arched back and moaned in near desperation.  It took him another full minute of delightful torture for him to realize that Stephen was holding him back through the use of magic.  

 “Stephen, please…”

 Tony didn’t need to finish his request.  With a powerful thrust of his tail Stephen realized them both.  The rush of resolution caused Tony’s whole body to tense in the peak of ecstasy before relaxing into a deep and total relaxation.  Laying his head against Stephen’s chest he closed his eyes and listened to Stephen’s heart rate slowly return to normal as he caught his breath.  More than just afterglow Tony felt light as a feather.  Floating together Tony was tempted to simply fall asleep.  Tony was suddenly lifted up out of the water slightly as Stephen took a deep breath and released it in a long sigh.  

 “Stephen?”

 ‘I wasn’t even aware of how much pain I was in until you took it away.’

Chapter Text

Chapter Forty-Nine

 Tony’s heart raced with a combination of nervous and excited energy that was intensified by Stephen’s own mixture of emotions that radiated off of him stronger than ever before.  Although initially taking the lead boldly now that Stephen had Tony on his back in the shallow water he seemed a little at a loss as to what to do next.  Stephen was dealing with a lot of firsts and none of his instincts could help him navigate the situation leading to hesitation.  Determined to not let Stephen’s nervousness degrade into true anxiety Tony reached up and carded his fingers into Stephen’s hair to bring him back into the moment.  It worked and Stephen smiled as he leaned into Tony’s touch with a content purr.  

 Far more confident with how to proceed further Tony took the reins and guided Stephen to switch places with him.  Laying on his back Stephen swished his tail in the shallow water and purred deeply as Tony straddled him before running his hands down his ribs.  Not wanting this to be a rushed or frenzied experience Tony kept his hands above the boundary where Stephen’s skin turned to royal blue.  Closing his eyes Stephen took a deep breath and arched his back to press his hips into Tony’s.  

 With his pants become somewhat uncomfortably tight and able to feel the strain on Stephen’s fins Tony was about to suggest undressing when Stephen suddenly writhed under him.  Lost in arousal Stephen split open his jaw and stretched out his curved gleaming fangs.  Acutely aware of how deadly his venomous teeth were Tony couldn’t help but tense up and freeze.  Stephen must have opened himself to receiving Tony’s emotions because he gasped sharply and snapped his jaws shut before opening his eyes.  
 
 ‘I’m so sorry.’  Stephen apologized.  

 “It’s okay.”  Tony smiled mischievously.  “I kind of like the danger.”

 ‘I do not.’  Stephen said firmly.  ‘I am fearful of an accident.  Mer have some resistance to venom and play bites are common, however you would not survive.’

 Before Tony could comment Stephen grabbed a handful of sand.  Bring it up he squeezed the water from it before suspending it in the air with a glow of golden magic.  Knitting his brow in concentration he melted the sand down into glowing molten glass that he then sculpted.  Once he was satisfied with the shape he cooled it in the water with a burst of hiss and steam.  Picking the piece up out of the water he fitted it to his lower jaw the same way that Eckles had shackled his teeth with the gold band.  He winced as he set it fully in place before he looked up at Tony with a smile.  

 “Doesn’t that hurt?”  

 ‘A little,’  Stephen admitted  ‘but perhaps you could distract me.’

 “Let me see what I can do.”  Tony chuckled. 

 Leaning down Tony kissed at Stephen’s throat knowing how much the Mer enjoyed attention to the vulnerable area.  As much as he didn’t want to see Stephen in any discomfort he had to admit to himself that he felt safer knowing his fangs were locked away.  Wanting to erase any thought of the glass band from Stephen’s mind Tony continued to kiss at Stephen’s throat while exploring his body with his hands.  Finally bringing his touch down to Stephen’s hips the Mer made a noise somewhere between a purr and a growl.  Tony pushed himself up to look down at Stephen and found his sapphire eyes glittered in excitement.  

 Reaching up Stephen gripped down tightly on Tony’s soaked shirt and with quick jerking motion he tore it open rather than attempting to simply help him take it off.  Feeling the Mer trembling under him Tony realized that Stephen was far from being nervous, now it more like he was doing his best to keep himself under control.  Like a stallion being held back by a race gate there was the feeling of explosive power being barely held at bay.  Hoping to release that power Tony rubbed his palm against the noticeable bulge that had developed in the V of Stephen’s hips.  Grinding his teeth with another gravelly growl and arching his back Stephen lifted up his tail and slammed it down hard on the water’s surface.  Leaning his weight against Stephen’s chest Tony brought his lips to Stephen’s ear.  

 “You wouldn’t usually lay here in the shallows like this would you?”  Tony asked knowingly. 

 ‘No.’  Stephen admitted with a thrash of his tail.

 “Then take me to the deep.”

 ‘You are not ready.’  Stephen warned.  ‘A sharp intake of breath at the wrong moment would be deadly.  Even young Mer stay at the surface when exploring mating before coming of bonding age.’

 “Well then we will have something to work towards.”  Tony snickered.  “Speaking of exploring…”

 Sitting back up Tony slid down Stephen’s tail and traced his fingers along the tightly tucked fins that were straining to keep Stephen’s excitement hidden.  Tony carefully worked his fingers under the first fin and lifted it up.  To his surprise the fin folded all the way over and wrapped around Stephen’s hip so that it was flush with his body.  Curious as to just what he’d find hidden by the inner fin Tony encouraged Stephen to relax it so he could fold it back along his other hip.  Stephen hesitated for a moment before releasing the muscles that kept the fin against his body.   Tony wasn’t sure what to expect but one aspect of Stephen’s anatomy that he hadn’t been prepared for was the striking color, a beautiful mix of cobalt, turquoise, lavender and pink. 

 …has he shown you his colors? 

 Tony furrowed his brow as the question echoed in his mind in a sudden half remembered memory.  Pushing aside the thought Tony gazed down at the unexpected splash of bright colors.  The gradient of stunning colors clashed with the reserved navy and deep red of the rest of his tail making it stand out even further.  It wasn’t until Stephen shifted nervously under him that Tony realized he was staring.    

 ‘I’m sorry,’  Stephen apologized as he sat up  ‘I know I am not…what you are used to.  It is understandable if you do not find me arousing.’ 

 “Stephen, you’re gorgeous.”  Tony assured with a warm smile as he wrapped his arms around Stephen’s waist and rested his forehead against Stephen’s.  “Besides, I fell in love with your mind, but even so I am extremely arouse.  I’m just hoping you don’t find me too boring.”

 ‘Never.  Even if you aren’t colorful I already know your touch to be skillful.’  

 “Very.”  Tony agreed boastfully.  “I helped you with your fins, do you want to help me with my clothes?”

 Tony released Stephen and leaned back so that the Mer could slide his hands in under his torn shirt and push it off his shoulders.  Tony shivered pleasantly as Stephen ran his hands down his back and into the back of the waistband on his pants.  Tony was about to mention that he needed to take his boots off first only to suddenly find himself naked.  Momentarily confused he glanced up on shore and saw his clothing and boots in a neat pile.

 Tony was about to tease Stephen for ‘cheating’ but he feared the sensitive Mer might misunderstand and think he had done something wrong.  As it was Stephen appeared hesitant to continue even though he was starting to pant for breath as his desire grew in intensity.  Stephen had mentioned before that Mer mating was often a violent affair and Tony knew that one of Stephen’s greatest fears was accidentally hurting him.   Tony put his hand on Stephen’s chest and encouraged him to lay back in the shallow water once more.  He could tell that it was in Stephen’s nature to be the more dominate partner but that wasn’t going to work until Tony proved to him that he wasn’t the delicate creature that Stephen seemed to think he was. 

Taking the lead Stephen purred and growled happily under Tony’s touch.  The waters around the pair danced and rippled with the noise that seemed to vibrate and radiate from the Mer’s chest rather than his throat.  Putting one hand on Tony’s ribs Stephen slipped the other between them.  Unable to purr Tony’s breathy moan let Stephen know he was on the right course.  Despite some cosmetic differences they were the same in function so although briefly hesitant Stephen found he knew exactly what to do and quickly grew in confidence.    

 Tony’s heart raced as a chill of ecstasy ran up his spine and his anticipation began to reach a painful peak.  He could tell from the way Stephen kept curling his lip in an attempt to bare his teeth despite the glass band that he was reaching a fevered pitch himself.  Although clearly enjoying himself Stephen looked awkward being in just a few inches of water.   Aching with need and knowing Stephen was suffering delightfully as well Tony pressed his full weight against him.  

 “I can’t stand to see you beached on the shore like this.  Let’s go a little deeper, at least enough to make you more comfortable.”
 
 ‘I would appreciate that.’

 Stephen pushed them both out of the sand and into the secluded waters of the cave.  Free from gravity Stephen was instantly more comfortable.  Now in waist deep water Tony was in no danger of going under but his partner had more freedom of movement under him.  With his hands on Stephen’s shoulder he settled himself on Stephen’s hips in an invitation to finalize their bond.  Stephen put his hands on Tony’s hips and looked to Tony for one last reassurance.  Smiling warmly Tony leaned in and kissed Stephen before bringing his lips to Stephen’s ear. 
 
 “I love you.”

 ‘I love you too.’

 Tony tilted his hips in hopes that Stephen wouldn’t make him wait any longer.  Flashing his teeth Stephen flicked his tail fins down as he quickly arched his back up in one fluid motion.  Tony’s breath hissed across his teeth at the wave of pleasure that washed over him.  Sounding almost like he was snarling Stephen used his purchase on Tony’s waist to move him rhythmically.   Welding his eyes shut Tony cried out and started moving in time with Stephen as he craved more.  

 Burying his face in the crook of Tony’s neck Stephen sang out a single warbling note that pierced Tony’s heart with its beauty.  In this moment Tony realized that he had never truly loved another partner no matter what he had tried to tell himself at the time.  He had enjoyed their flesh, but he had never felt as one with them the way he did now with the Mer.  Tony didn’t even realize until the waters around them lit up with golden symbols that this must be the bond that Stephen had spoke of so many times before.  Tony had never really understood just how the bond was going to affect him until it began to tear open his soul so that it could mend together with Stephen’s.  

 Although still in the throws of passion Tony was seized with a sudden calm as he felt a part of him that he didn’t even know was missing was suddenly returned to him.  Tears traced down his face as a weight was lifted from his heart allowing him to experience what he could only describe as pure joy for the first time.  In sync with Stephen’s emotions it was impossible to tell what his own relief and what belonged to the once lonely Mer.  Not caring which one of them was the source Tony just basked in feeling.  Breathing heavily Stephen suddenly laughed, not the sound of someone finding something funny but more the expression of someone who had just survived a near death experience and couldn’t believe their luck at having a second chance.

 Tony’s attention was drawn away from the emotional and back to the physical as Stephen purred hard enough to cause his entire body to subtly vibrate.  Tony was suddenly slammed up against his threshold but he didn’t find release just yet.  Stephen held Tony on the edge of climax so long beyond his usual tolerance that he arched back and moaned in near desperation.  It took him another full minute of delightful torture for him to realize that Stephen was holding him back through the use of magic.  

 “Stephen, please…”

 Tony didn’t need to finish his request.  With one last thrust of his tail Stephen realized them both.  The rush of resolution caused Tony’s whole body to tense in the peak of ecstasy before relaxing into a deep and total relaxation.  Laying his head against Stephen’s chest he closed his eyes and listened to Stephen’s heart rate slowly return to normal as he caught his breath.  More than just afterglow Tony felt light as a feather.  Floating together Tony was tempted to simply fall asleep.  Tony was suddenly lifted up out of the water slightly as Stephen took a deep breath and released it in a long sigh.  

 “Stephen?”

 ‘I wasn’t even aware of how much pain I was in until you took it away.’

Chapter Text

Chapter Fifty-One

 Kneeling on the floor hunched over a bucket that he was clutching with his only hand Daniels strained as he vomited violently.  His stomach had emptied several times only to inexplicably fill once more with black tarry ooze to start the cycle over again.  Gasping in a desperate to catch his breath Daniels managed to quell his rebellious stomach for a moment even though he could feel the bile slowly starting to rise to the back of his throat once more.  

 ‘If you’d stop fighting me you’d feel better.’  Mordo’s dark voice echoed.   

 “Get out of my head.”  Daniels moaned weakly.  

 ‘Gladly, but not until I get what I want.’

 “Anything…”  Daniels said wearily.  “I just want my mind back, please, I don’t know what’s real any more.  I don’t know what’s me and what’s you…I don’t even know who you are.”

 ‘Look up.’  Mordo ordered.  

 Confused Daniels raised his head up and found himself staring into a mirror on the far wall of his cabin.  Staggering to his feet Daniels walked over to the mirror to study it.  The figure behind the glass moved in perfect sync with him but showed him a total stranger.  Dark eyes glowered at him from under a heavy brow set in a stern face with a sallow complexion.  His stringy black hair was pulled back in a pony tail and matched his ebony goatee.  Although Daniels was missing his arm the reflection was whole, both of his arms simply moved in tandem together to whatever move Daniels made with his one remaining limb.  

 At first Daniels had thought the bare chested man was wearing tight deep green pants with black boots.  However as Daniels looked closer he realized that the figure wasn’t wearing anything.  The green and black was a part of his skin, just like Stephen’s blue and red legs.  

 “You’re a Mer…”

 ‘You sound surprised.’  Mordo sneered.  ‘What else could I be?  What other being would have the control over magic needed to highjack a soul?’

 “But you hate Stephen, you stood by and did nothing as I tortured him.”

 ‘I actively encouraged it.’

 “But he’s Mer.”

 ‘That does not make him my brother.’  Mordo narrowed his dark eyes.  ‘Have you never hated another human?’

 “Not the way you hate Stephen.”

 ‘Then you have never been wronged by one of your own the way that treacherous fish wrong me!’  

 Daniels winced as Mordo’s rage stabbed pain through his heart.  He found himself pacing back and forth around the cabin, not of his own free will but from the instruction of the Mer in his head.  Daniels panicked as he felt himself losing more and more control to the invader.  What had started as just a gentle guiding of his thoughts back when Stephen had first been brought aboard had slowly escalated until now there were times when he blacked out completely under Mordo’s rule.  Having stirred up Mordo’s emotions Daniels was consumed with a burning desire to wrap his hand around Stephen’s throat and bear down until his bright blue eyes became lifeless.  

 “Why not just let me kill him?”  Daniels almost pleaded.

 ‘Originally I tried to make you do just that, but I believe the Vishanti are within you as well and they stayed your hand.’  Mordo mused.  ‘I thought they were protecting him, but now I see that they were on my side.’

 “I don’t understand.”

 ‘I need Stephen to get his pet human into the Temple, then I can use him to bring the Mer home.  The Vishanti clearly wish me to succeed and so they spared him.  When I bring the Mer back to their rightful seas I will be rewarded by stripping both his life and his title of Sorcerer Supreme away from him.’

 “Wait, bring back the Mer?  They are in exile not extinction?”

 ‘Our numbers are stronger than ever.’  Mordo crowed proudly.  ‘We will rule the sea once more.’

 “No,”  Daniels whispered in horror  “the War can not be restarted!”

 ‘It will not be a War, it will be a slaughter!  I bring with me not just the Mer but the might of the Leviathans.  Together we will raise the level of the sea to wash over the land and drown any creature that can not swim!’

 Daniels heart pounded with his own fear and Mordo’s elation.  Knowing he needed to warn Stephen to the threat of Mordo he stumbled backwards before turning and racing for the cabin door.  His rational mind knew he couldn’t run from Mordo but his panic blinded him.  Opening the door he ran directly into Eckles chest.  Bouncing off the larger man Daniels would have fallen to the floor but Eckles quickly lashed out and caught him.  

 “Captain?”  Eckles asked concerned.  

 ‘Tell him you’re okay.’  Mordo ordered. 

 “I’m okay.”  Daniels assured as he stepped out onto the Quarterdeck. 

 “I know that’s a lie, but I don’t know what to do about it.”  Eckles sighed.  

 ‘Get Tony to the Temple.’

 “We just need to get Tony to the Temple.”  Daniels replied.  “I swear, things will be better once he’s fixed.”

 “Well that’s going to be easier said than done.”  Eckles glanced back over the empty ship.  “There is no way we can sail there without a crew.”

 “Where is everyone?”  

 “They refused to come back from the island.  They are too afraid.”

 “The Mer isn’t a threat.”

 “It isn’t the Mer they fear.”  Eckles said somberly.  

 “Of course.”  Daniels sighed sadly.  “I’m afraid of myself these days.”

 ‘Captain,’  Mordo growled  ‘get your crew!  This ship must sail!’

 “This ship must sail…”  Daniels repeated quietly.  

 “We were barely enough to run the sails with what was left of us.”

 Daniels was distracted from the furious voice that kept assaulting the edge of his consciousness as Stephen and Tony returned to the ship.  Tony crawled over the rail looking a combination of exhausted and elated.  Stephen leapt up from the sea and landed heavily on the deck before making what appeared to be a painful transition into legs.  Unable to stand on his own he relied heavily on Tony to get up and once at the bottom of the stairs up to the Quarterdeck Tony actually ended picking him up and carrying him to the Quaterdeck.  Tony brought Stephen over to the pair and set him down but Stephen remained leaning against him.

 ‘Look at how weak you are, Stephen.  Pathetic.’  Mordo chuckled in Daniel’s mind.  ‘That human is killing you.  He better not finish you off before I get the chance.’ 

 “Stephen?”  Daniels asked.  

 “I’m okay, Captain.”  Stephen assured.  “Just struggling with my magic once more.  It will pass.”

 ‘You are a pathetic excuse of a Sorcerer, no wonder the Vishanti want me back.’  

 “Where is everyone?”  Tony asked.  

 “The crew has quietly mutinied.”  Daniels said casually.  “They are refusing to return to the ship.”

 “Can you and Eckles sail alone?”  Tony asked alarmed.  

 “No.”  Daniels shook his head.  “I will go ashore and convince them to return…somehow.”

 “They are resolute, Captain.”  Eckles said.  “They will go no further.  The island is lush and has plenty of game and fish, they can grow to be old men there.  This ship offers them no such security.”

 “I will get you a crew.”  Stephen announced.  

 Before anyone could question him Stephen walked to the far rail and dove off back into the sea.  The waters almost instantly began to glow gold as they lit up with magic.  Eckles barked in alarm as a large crab scuttled up over the side only to be quickly followed by a dozen more.  Counting their long legs they were as wide across as a man was tall.  Barnacles and algae clung to their carapaces and they dripped water across the deck as they spread out into the rigging.  As the crustaceans familiarized themselves with the sails they used their claws to pull at the ropes and pulleys. 

 “I suppose it could have been worse.”  Eckles muttered.  

 “Never eating a crab ever again.”  Tony added.  

 “They look surprisingly competent.”  Daniels noted. 

 Stephen jumped back up on the ship on the Quarterdeck after a failed attempt.  Laying on his side on the deck he panted for breath.  Rolling over on his back he tried to regain his legs only to cry out in pain and remain fully Mer.  Tony rushed over to him and dropped down to his knees next to him in concern. 

 “Stephen?”

 “Tony…”  Stephen whimpered as he raised his tail and dropped it again.  “I…I don’t know what’s wrong…my magic…”

 “It’s okay, it’s just…you’ve been through a lot.  You need rest.”

 “Yes, just rest.”  Stephen replied uncertain.

 “These damn crabs aren’t going to attack us in your sleep are they?”  Eckles demanded.  

 “No.”  Stephen assured.  “It will take them all night but they will get us to the Temple.  They owe me a favor.”

 “How did you end up getting owed a favor by a bunch of cra…”  Tony stopped himself.  “You know what, never mind, I’m sure I don’t want to know.”

 “You really don’t.”  Stephen forced a smile.  “Please, take me down to the lab.  I need to try to regain my magic if we are to survive tomorrow.”

 “Of course.”

 Tony gathered Stephen up in his arms and lifted him up.  Feeling confident Mordo stole Daniels body from him completely to see if Stephen would even notice.  He had gone to great lengths to hide from the Sorcerer but it was looking like he didn’t need to.  When Tony walked past with Stephen in his arms the Mer furrowed his brow slightly and glanced at Mordo but quickly shrugged it off.  

 Once Stephen and Tony were below decks Eckles announced that he was hungry and headed down the galley.  Alone on the deck Mordo was feeling confidant in everything going to plan.  With Stephen low in magic he would make an easy target when the time came.  Walking across the deck back to the Captain’s cabin Mordo froze as something out of place caught his attention.  The water the crabs had dripped onto the deck didn’t splash when he stepped in it.  Reaching down confirmed that the deck was dry.  The water, and the crabs were merely an illusion.  The ship was sailing through the calm waters but not by the hands of the sea creatures.  Stephen was pulling the ship towards their destination with pure magic.

 “He’s faking it, he knows I’m here, he remembers.”  Mordo growled darkly.  “Stephen, you are a fool to think that you can use my arrogance against me.  We both know that in the matters of arrogance you are the Master and I am but a humble Pupil…”

Chapter Text

Chapter Fifty-two

 “There we go, now you can come with me everywhere.”

 Sitting at his work bench Tony chuckled at the small flying AI drone as it nestled into the docking port he had just created in his nano tech sleeve.  Situating itself in the space it clamped down and became flush with the rest of the armor.  Whirring happily it blinked its lights before settling in.  Tony wasn’t sure if it was necessary to carry the drone around but he had decided that it couldn’t hurt to keep it close.  Suddenly coming back to life the drone started flashing a warning as it detected the palladium that was now at a high enough concentration that could be sensed right through his skin. 

 “Yeah, I know,”  Tony assured as he tapped on the drone to calm it  “we’re working on it.”

 The little AI seemed unconvinced but it did quiet back down.  Tony had been able to ignore the tightness in his chest it had been causing before, but tonight it was keeping him awake.  His insomnia was  because he was worried that if he fell asleep now he might not wake again.  Rubbing at his chest he didn’t bother checking to see just how far the palladium pattern had spread.  To take his mind off things Tony was considering what other improvements he could make to the tech when he was distracted by Stephen.  
 
 Laying on the bed roll against the wall Stephen was in his natural Mer form.  He had tried to stay awake with Tony but after the events of the day he had eventually fallen asleep.  He hadn’t even roused when Tony had carefully wet down his skin to keep him hydrated.  Usually upon waking he gasped in panic as he tried to figure out his surroundings.  However this time he woke peacefully as he stretched out his tail and purred loudly.  

 “You okay over there?”  Tony teased.  

 ‘I wish I could describe to you how I feel.’  Stephen replied as he curled his fluke.  ‘Magic is flowing through me like rip tide, my heart that for years threatened to sink me is lighter than the foam that dances on the waves at night.”

 Stephen rolled over onto his stomach and in one fluid motion he changed his tail into legs and got to his feet.  Tony stood up as well to greet the uncharacteristically joyful Mer.  Stephen wrapped his arms around Tony’s lower back and pressed his weight into him as he buried his face in the crook of Tony’s neck.  Tony smiled as the Mer’s radiating emotions intensified and eased some of the pain in his own heart.  Stephen playfully put his teeth on Tony’s neck before thinking better of it and gently kissing him instead.  Pulling back suddenly Stephen stared at Tony in horror.  

 “You can taste the metal, can’t you?”  

 “Yes.  Are you in pain?  I can…”

 Stephen reached up and carded his hand into Tony’s hair and opened himself to his emotions, something that never failed to instantly cause tears to streak down his face.  Now that they were bonded the effect was so powerful he released a shuddering gasp as his already full heart overflowed.  Licking his lips nervously and tasting the metal on them himself Tony hesitated to accept Stephen’s offer of release.  He didn’t like to admit that he had been thinking more and more about the pain relieving powers of the Mer’s tears.  Stephen saw his reluctance and smiled sadly.  

 “You need to be rested when we reach the Temple in the morning.”  Stephen explained.  “Now that we are bonded you can borrow my strength to help resist the addictive side effects.”

 Feeling like he needed sleep more than any time in his life Tony nodded and pressed his cheek to Stephen’s.  The results took both men by surprise as Tony nearly passed out after being released from the effects of the palladium.  Unable to help himself Tony was grateful that Stephen was able to act quickly and catch him before he fell.  Scooping Tony up Stephen carried him over to the bed roll and sat down with him held to his chest.  Feeling his breathing becoming sluggish Tony began to panic.  

 “Just relax, Tony, you need the rest.  You’re not in any immediate danger.”  Stephen soothed.  “We are bonded now, I would feel it if you were dying.  Sleep, you will wake, I promise.”

 Tony found he didn’t have a choice either way.  Already past the point of exhaustion curled up in Stephen’s protective embrace the Mer’s tears stole what little fight to stay awake he had left.  Deciding to trust Stephen’s word Tony relaxed and instantly drifted into a dreamless sleep.  

Chapter Text

Chapter Fifty-three

 Tony woke up but for a moment he was certain that he was still dreaming.  Despite thinking that he was going to wake to the increasingly painful effects of the palladium poisoning he found himself more comfortable that he’d ever been.  Taking a deep breath he enjoyed what almost felt like a sensation of being completely weightlessness.  With his cheek nestled against Stephen’s chest he listened to the rhythmic pounding of his heart.  Tony was strongly tempted to just go back to sleep when it suddenly occurred to him that Stephen’s heart was beating faster than it should be and his breathing was quiet but noticeably labored. 

 Considering he was feeling better than he could ever remember it was alarming to discover Stephen in distress.  Tony’s first thought was that the Mer had allowed himself to dehydrate, but he could feel wetness on bed roll beneath them and assumed Stephen had used magic to bring the ocean to him.  Stephen in his more human form was sitting up with his back against the wall cradling Tony against himself.  He released his hold as he felt Tony stir.  Sitting back Tony looked Stephen over with a critical eye even though the Mer was smiling at him warmly he could see the pain in his eyes. 

 “Stephen?  What’s wrong?”

 “You’re dying and it’s killing me.”  Stephen replied simply. 

 “Wha…”

 Tony stopped as Stephen looked down at his arc reactor.  Following the Mer’s gaze Tony’s breath hissed sharply across his teeth.  The skin around the cracked reactor was completely black, and quick check revealed the zig zag pattern stretched all the way down his stomach and even though he couldn’t see it he guessed it traveled up his throat as well.  The crack in the reactor had been stable for a while but now the diamond front was nearly split in two.

 “That’s not great.”

 “No.”  Stephen shook his head sadly as he reached out and carded his hand into Tony’s hair.  “If we don’t survive the next twenty-four hours I want you to know that I regret nothing when it comes to loving you.”

 “We’re going to be fine.”  Tony said confidently.  “I’m not in any pain, in fact I feel…”

 Tony trailed off and took notice of how red Stephen’s eyes were.  Tony’s blood chilled as he realized the reason he was pain free.  Stephen had said something about being able to use his strength through the bond to prevent addiction but Tony could already feel himself not wanting to let go of this feeling.

 “I’m sorry.”  Stephen apologized as he noted the fear in Tony’s expression.  “I couldn’t stop my tears and it seemed a waste not to use them.  You won’t be able to save yourself if you’re in agony anyway.”

 “Agreed.”  Tony nodded.  “How far are we from the Temple?”

 “We will arrive in approximately an hour.”

 “Have you been awake all night?”

 “Yes.”  Stephen nodded.  “I am controlling the ship’s course with magic, far too complicated a spell to perform in my sleep.  I will be okay, Mer can go many days without true sleep.”

 “But you still need rest.”  Tony pointed out.  “Switch back into your Mer form, I’ll wet you down.”

 “I’d like that.”

 Reverting back into his tail Stephen laid back while Tony fetched a bucket of fresh sea water.  Even though Stephen had clearly been able to keep himself hydrated while Tony was asleep they both found comfort in the act of Tony doing it for him.  Stephen stretched out and curled his tail fins with a deep purr as Tony gently ran a cool wet rag across his skin.  Tony recalled back to the first time he had touched Stephen this way, uncertain if at any moment he would lash out violently with his powerful tail.  He had experienced a feeling of privileged elation when the understandably frightened Mer had trusted him and relaxed under his hand.  Tracing his hand up Stephen’s body and up into his hair Tony felt that same rush.

 “I’m a lucky man.”  Tony smiled down at Stephen.  

 ‘No.’  Stephen looked up at Tony lovingly.  ‘Not a lucky man, a good one.’

 Tony furrowed his brow slightly.

 ‘Luck isn’t what brought us together.’  Stephen explained.  ‘Your compassion did.’

 “I still feel guilty that I let Daniels and the others put you through so much before I stepped in to help.”

 ‘Daniels was not himself, a malevolent force was and still is aboard this ship.  Mordo needs you alive for a reason I can not fathom but it can not be for anything good.’

 “Mordo?”  Tony asked surprised.  “The Mer from your story about the Graveyard massacre?”

 ‘I’m sorry.’  Stephen winced.  ‘I wasn’t supposed to reveal his identity for your own safety.’

 “I don’t think it makes much of a difference right now.  As far as what he’d want with me, I’m really only good at one thing.”

 ‘Mordo is magic, he hates technology.’

 “Would he be above using it if it got him what he wanted?”

 ‘No.  However the only thing he wants beyond seeing me in pain is to return to this dimension and win the war, but technology can not breech dimensions.’

 “Are you sure?  No one knows what happened to the Ancients.  They just…”

 ‘…disappeared.’

 “Exactly.”

 Stephen sat up as he mulled this revelation over.  His thoughts were interrupted as the first streaks of morning light brightened the edge of the large portholes.  Reverting back into his legs he accepted Tony’s offer to help him to his feet.  Seeing that Stephen was anxious about the trials that lay ahead of them Tony pulled him into a deep kiss.  He could feel Stephen’s anxiety reduce even if it didn’t resolve completely.   

 “Tony, Mordo…” 

 “One problem at a time?”  Tony suggested.  

 “One problem at a time.”  Stephen agreed.  “Our first task will either be the easiest or impossible.”

 “I’m pretty comfortable in the water now.  I’m not worried about getting down to the Temple.”

 “I was speaking of getting past the AI guardian.  It has chased away or killed any Mer that dare approaches.”

 “Hmmmm, well hopefully it feels differently about me and accepts you as my plus one.”
 

Chapter Text

Chapter Fifty-four

 Tony and Stephen stepped out on the deck as the sunrise was casting a deep ruby light across the scene.  The ocean was smooth as glass and reflected the sky so perfectly that it was impossible to tell where the horizon was making it feel more like they were flying rather than floating.  The illusionary crabs that Stephen had pretended to guide the ship through the night scuttled down out of the riggings and disappeared below the mirror like surface.  

 Eckles was leaning against the railing staring out across the eerie sea with a weary expression settled on his sun and salt lined face.  Hearing foot steps on the deck he glanced over at the pair with a lost look in his eyes before turning his vacant attention back to the sea.  Tony wanted to hate Eckles for everything he had done, but it was difficult for him to hold on to his anger while looking at the clearly broken man.  Leaning alone against the rail that he had tortured Stephen against Eckles no longer resembled the menacing brute he had once been now that he had lost his friends to death and mutiny and lost his Captain to madness.    

 “Red sky at morning, sailor’s warning.”  Eckles muttered as he glanced at Tony.  “Not sure if that applies to you or not, but it doesn’t bode well for this ship leaving this spot in one piece.”  

 “What are you rambling about?”  Tony asked.

 “Red dawns are bad luck, and these calm waters mean a storm is coming.”  Eckles explained.  “I wouldn’t be surprised if we were all dead by dusk.” 

 “That is a distinct possibility.”   Stephen agreed.  

Eckles turned and looked Stephen over with his brow knit in thought.  Tony doubted that Eckles could have ever imagined the day that he could be this close to a Mer without becoming locked in a fight to the death.  Even now Tony stood prepared in case Eckles decided to try his luck at violence one last time.  Eckles took keen note of Tony's tension but he turned his full attention to Stephen once again.  Stephen was just about to bare his teeth to make it clear that Eckles' scrutiny was not appreciated but he stopped himself when Eckles' expression became sorrowful.

"Mer..."  Eckles paused and corrected himself.  "Stephen...I'm sorry."

"Are you sorry you tortured me or that you didn't just kill me quickly upon capture?"

"Yes."

 Tony took an aggressive step towards the larger Eckles but Stephen stopped him.

"I appreciate your honesty."  Stephen nodded. 

Eckles nodded as well having said his peace and losing interest in the pair he just returned his gaze to the sea.  

 “The Temple is below us,”  Stephen said  “there is no sense in waiting any longer.  Are you ready?”

 “You really think this guardian AI is going to listen to me?”  Tony asked doubtfully.  

 “That one does.”  Stephen pointed to the nanotech brace Tony wore with the small flying drone tucked inside it.  

 “Yeah but…”

 Tony was cut off by the sounds of a sudden scuffle coming from the Captain’s cabin.  Stephen had to reach out and catch Tony as Eckles shoved him out of the way in a mad scramble to get up to the Quaterdeck.  Concerned Tony automatically followed Eckles up the short flight of stairs.  Stephen quickly caught up with Tony and briefly held him back. 

 ‘This is likely Mordo’s doing not Daniels.’

 “I still need to check.”

 Stephen nodded his understanding knowing that Daniels had been Tony’s friend before Mordo had poisoned his mind and that he still had hopes that he could be save.  Eckles got to the door first and didn’t bother with trying to open it and instead just threw his shoulder into it and knocked it off its hinges.  Laying on the floor of his cabin kicking his feet weakly Daniels was wearing his mechanical arm and currently had the powerful metal hand clamped down on his throat.

 “Daniels!”  Eckles cried in alarm as he knelt down next to him and fruitlessly tried to pry the arm off.  

 “Brute force isn’t going to help.”  Tony said as he motioned Eckles to step aside. 

 Daniels’ eyes were starting to roll back as Tony pried off one of the panels on the forearm of the murderous prosthetic.  Working quickly Tony picked through the internal wiring before finding the one he was looking for.  Yanking the delicate wire out caused the hand on Daniels metal arm to relax.  Sitting bolt upright with a painful gasp Daniels looked at Tony with horrified dismay.  
 
 “No…”  Daniels whispered hoarsely  “No…I almost had them.”

 “Them?”  Stephen questioned.  

 “Ever since you touched the deck of my ship there has been two warring forces within me.  One that demanded you suffer, one that implored that I spare you.  I thought one was me and on was the demon, but neither were what I would have wanted.  I couldn't see before that more than one force was guiding my hand...it until they both got what they wanted.”

 “What did they want?”  Tony asked nervously. 
 
 “To bring the Mer to this very spot.  For good or evil, Mer, your destiny lays in the Temple below...”

 Tony looked to Stephen but the Mer didn’t seem to react to the information in any way.  He just stared at Daniels with his eyes looking somewhat out of focus.  A prickle at the back of Tony's neck told him that although Stephen looked dazed he was likely working some spell.  After a moment lost in thought Stephen shook his head to clear it before he turned to Eckles. 

 “Care for your Captain.  He is himself once more.”

"Am I?"  Daniels asked hopefully. 

"Rest, Captain."  Stephen suggested.  "Your soul needs time to heal, but it will heal."

 Stephen held his hand out for Tony and accepting the offer Tony allowed Stephen to lead him back outside and down onto the lower deck.  Once they were away from the cabin Stephen pulled on Tony’s shirt collar to look at the cracked Arc reactor and the poison radiating out under his skin.  

 “Stephen?”

 ‘How likely was this to break?’  Stephen asked telepathically. 

 ‘Honestly I thought it was unbreakable, but clearly I was wrong.’

 ‘I am only here at the Temple because of this.  We were so far from the ship that Mordo would not have the power to do something like this.  The Vishanti however…’  Stephen looked down at the Eye embedded in his chest.  ‘Perhaps they were the other force in Daniels mind driving him to spare me until I could be delivered here.’

 ‘You said Daniels was himself again?’

 ‘I know that Mordo has managed to hide from me in the past, but now that I know what to look for I know he is gone.’

'So where is he?'

'I am uncertain.'

 ‘Daniels said both forces wanted you here, so that means Mordo did as well.  Do you think he’s in the Temple?’

 ‘That would be impossible.’

 ‘A lot of impossible things happen around you.’

 Tony had meant the statement as a serious fact but Stephen smiled.  With Tony’s hand still in his own he lifted it up and kissed the back of it.  Leading Tony over to the edge of the ship he took a deep breath and encouraged Tony to do the same.  

 “Right now I don’t care about Daniels, Mordo, or the Leviathans.  The only thing that matters is fixing your heart.  If the Vishanti cracked it to bring me here then this is where we both need to be.”

 “Then let’s go.”
 
 Stephen smiled once again, this time with an excited glitter in his eyes as he anticipated returning to the sea.  Crawling up on the rail with surprising grace Stephen helped Tony up as well.  Still hand in hand they leapt from the edge in unison.  Once airborne Stephen was quick to revert back to his tail before they splashed down through the calm sea surface.  Tony had thought he was ready but faced with the seemingly endless depths of blue below him he felt a jab of icy panic.  It was very different to be out in the open ocean compared to the sheltered bay they had swum in before.  

 When they were swimming in the bay the bottom was visible but now the sea just dropped down below him seemingly endlessly.  Gripping Tony’s hand firmly Stephen began to dive down, taking Tony with him.  Already on the end of panic Tony yanked his hand out of Stephen’s when an impossibly large figure rose up out of the dark blue below them.  With a craggy dorsal fin like a mountain a horrific monster vaguely the shape of a shark but five times the size of the ship slowly swam below them.  Having released Stephen’s hand Tony’s felt as though his lungs very quickly began to burn for air even though Stephen's spell was still protecting him. Thinking himself drowning his panic made him clawed his way back towards the surface.  

 Wrapping his arms around Tony’s waist Stephen guided him back to the surface.  Gasping and coughing Tony started to try to swim back towards the ship but Stephen stopped him.  Slipping under him and recreating the shield that they had shared when Tony had accidentally gone overboard Stephen gave him a moment to catch his breath.  

 “Stephen, that thing…”

 ‘It’s a Litchviathan, but it’s not in this plane of existence yet.  It’s pushing against the barrier but it’s not a threat at the moment.’

 “At the moment?”  Tony repeated.  “Meaning at any moment it could become one?”

 ‘It’s just a child.’  Stephen reassured.  ‘I could easily return it home if it broke through.’

 “You’re just saying that to make me feel better.  That thing is far larger than the centipede looking creature that you fought before and it is clearly adapted to the sea.”

 The way Stephen hesitated told Tony he had hit on the truth.  

 ‘It doesn’t matter,’  Stephen insisted  ‘we need to get to the Temple, but that means you need to get to the sea floor without panicking.  You need to hold your breath at all cost.’

 “I can’t…”  Tony said before looking down at the nanotech sleeve and furrowing his brow.  “At least not without help.  Hang on.”

 ‘We don’t have much time, Tony.  I can attempt the transport spell, my magic is much stronger…’

 “No, this won’t take long.”  

 Tony flipped open the main panel on the metallic sleeve and tapped on the small AI drone that he had set into the device.  Coming to life with a whirr the AI seemed to understand what he wanted and brought up a small holographic display.  Stephen watched skeptically as Tony interacted with the device.  His tail twitched under Tony in surprise when the sleeve suddenly melted and split into two.  Part of the sleeve formed a glove around his hand with the repulsor in the middle.  The larger portion morphed as it crawled up Tony’s arm and up onto his face.  The reconfigured nanotech formed a protective half mask that covered Tony’s nose and mouth.  

 “This way I won’t be able to breath in any water once we are under.”  Tony stated with an odd mechanical twang to his voice.  

 ‘Perfect.  Are you ready to try again?’

 Tony took a deep breath and nodded as he sealed off the mask.  Stephen deactivated the shield and they sank back beneath the waves once again.  Stephen’s spell to keep them from needing to breath took hold once more however Tony experimented with breathing what little air was left in his mask.  He found the magic still worked but this way he didn’t have to fight to hold his breath which helped him relax significantly.  What was not relaxing was the fact that the shark like Litchviathan was so large that it was still passing by below them, its crescent moon tail moving in a lazy arc.  If this demon was truly just a child Tony was not interested in meeting any of the adults.  

 Stephen confidently guided them down towards the creature and as they got closer Tony realized that he could see right through it.  What he thought was just haze caused by how deep the creature was was actually an illusion caused by it not being completely there.  When the tail swept by again they passed right through it.  They traveled down further until they hit something a little more physical: a thermocline.  The relatively warm surface water was floating on top of denser cold water that quickly chilled Tony to the bone when they broke through.  Tony tried to ignore the cold as they went deeper but eventually he began to shiver.

 ‘Tony?  Are you okay?’

 ‘I’m freezing.’

 ‘Oh, of course.  I can fix that.’

 ‘Thank you.’  Tony said as Stephen magically warmed him.  ‘How much further?’

 Concentrating on his magic Stephen caused the waters around them to glow slightly which revealed the sandy sea floor was only about twenty feet below them.  Tony instantly felt better knowing that there was something solid under him.  Although there wasn't much life at the dark depth a shoal of curious silver fish came closer, attracted by the glow.  The large school of fish enveloped them but managed to always keep out of reach as they seemed to move as one.  After a few minutes Stephen sent out a slight magic pulse to scatter the fish away and as their view cleared once more Tony was very glad he was wearing the protective mask because he automatically gasped.

 ‘Oh wow…’

 ‘I thought you’d like it.’  Stephen chuckled. 

 Across a deep sea ravine that lay in front of them was the Ancient Temple.  Tony had expected it to be made of metal the way the ones on land were, however the entire massive structure was coated in glass.  A blue glow radiated out from within the system from all the lights that lined the hallways and lit up the rooms.  The Temples that Tony had visited were all dead, husks of what they had once been with only pockets of working power and mostly stripped by visitors like himself.  This untouched gem shone like a jewel under the sea. 

 Mesmerized by the Temple’s beauty Tony actively began to swim towards it just as the school of fish had approached the glow Stephen had conjured.  Stephen squeezed Tony’s hand and purred happily.  Tony had always enjoyed Stephen’s purring on the ship, but being fully submerged with him he could feel the rumbling purr in his own chest as it vibrated the water.  It was a very calming sensation.  Tony was finding himself so at ease that he almost missed what was going on below them as they passed over the trench in the sea floor.  

 Yelping Tony almost yanked his hand out of Stephen’s in surprise at the sight below him. However having learned his lesson the first time Stephen had bound their hands together with a spell to prevent Tony from freeing himself and getting out of range of his breathing spell.  Below them in the crack in the earth a huge mass of deep purple tentacles writhed and pressed against an invisible shield with a relentless frantic motion.  

 ‘Stephen, with all due respect…the ocean is absolutely terrifying.’ 

 ‘I was hoping you wouldn’t look down’

 ‘Is that the Barrier?’

 ‘Part of it, a very thin part.’

 ‘Can you fix it?’  

 ‘It will hold for now.’  Stephen answered evasively. 

 Tony assumed that Stephen needed both hands to perform any spells that would effect the barrier, he just hoped that Stephen’s optimism about the barrier holding wasn’t misplaced.  Trying to put the thought of the tentacles suddenly reaching up to grab them out of his mind Tony refocused on the Temple that lay on the other side of the gap.  Once the reached the far side Stephen pull them to a stop.  

 ‘Stephen?’

 ‘We are about to trigger the protective AI.  I came here years ago to attend to this weak point in the Barrier.  I had been told by my Mentor to avoid the Temple at all costs, but my curiosity was too strong.  However once I drew too close I quickly regretted it.’

 ‘So how are we going to get past it?’

 ‘Hopefully it will respect you.’

 Stephen reached out with his free hand and tore open Tony’s shirt to expose the damaged Arc reactor.  Tony noticed the concerned look on Stephen’s face and glanced down to notice not only had the maze pattern complete taken over his skin but the crack reactor case had expanded nearly all the way across.  With Tony’s mouth covered by the mask Stephen kissed his forehead instead.  Tony reached out and traced his finger tips through Stephen’s flowing hair.  

 ‘This is going to work, the Vishanti lead us here for a reason.’

 ‘I hope so.’ 

 Tony could feel Stephen’s anxiety but the Mer smiled confidently.  With a single stroke of his tail Stephen pushed them over the invisible line that marked the Temple grounds.  The reaction from the Temple was instantaneous.  A bright silver egg shaped drone lifted up out of the sand a hundred yards away and sped towards them at a speed that easily beat anything Stephen was capable of.  When it was nearly on them Tony raised his hand with the repulsor to defend them if need be. 

 “Stop!”  Tony ordered using the mechanical voice that reverberated through the water. 

 Stopping suddenly the featureless drone somehow managed to look confused.  Hovering about ten feet away it back up slightly before slowly moving closer once more.  A blue beam suddenly shot out of the front of the device and scanned Tony’s hand and mask before more carefully inspecting the device in his chest.   Seemingly satisfied it turned its attention on Stephen.  

 “Don’t worry about him, he’s with me.”
 
 Stephen held perfectly still and as non threatening looking as he could while the drone contemplated its option.  It was a tense moment before it bobbed up and down as if nodded its approval.  Backing up it returned to its post and buried itself back into the sand.  

 ‘I told you you weren’t human.’  Stephen smiled.  

 ‘It may have just recognized the tech, lets get inside before it changes its mind.’

 Stephen nodded and they headed for a large bell shaped glass out cropping at the front of the Temple.  The chamber acted as an entrance with a trapped pocket of air so that once they ducked underneath it they were able to exit the water by a set of stairs that lead to a short glass hallway.  Stephen transitioned into his legs while Tony reprogramed the nanotech mask to return to his forearm.  There was a silver door at the end of the hall that slid open by becoming liquid and spreading out across the wall as they approached. 

 “That is cool.”  Tony beamed as he inspected the metal that had turned solid once more.

 “What is that?”  

 Tony looked up and followed Stephen’s gaze.  In the middle of the featureless room that the hall opened into was a floating mass of blue lines that vaguely formed a ball shape.  Tony stepped up to it fearlessly with Stephen lagging a step behind.  Before he was able to try to touch it the lines started glow brighter as it took notice of Tony.  Nothing happened and Tony suddenly got the impression that it was waiting for something.

 “Um…hello?”

 “Hello.  Welcome home, Sir.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Fifty-five

 “This is amazing.  Isn’t this amazing?”  Tony gushed at Stephen before turning back to the glowing interface.  “You’re amazing.”

 “…Sir?”  The disembodied voice questioned hesitantly.  

 ‘Tony,’  Stephen warned telepathically  ‘don’t give this machine any reason to think you don’t belong here.’

 “Right.”  Tony nodded as he pulled his shoulders back to look more authoritative.  “What’s your name?”

 ‘Tony, it’s a machine it doesn’t have a na…’

 “J.A.R.V.I.S.”

 “Jarvis, nice to meet you.  I’m Tony Stark and this is my…”  Tony looked back at Stephen to confirm that he had the proper terminology for their relationship.  “Mate?”

 ‘Correct.’
 
 “This is my mate Stephen Strange.”  

 Jarvis’s blue glow shifted slightly and blinked a few times as though he was processing the scene.  Anxious that the AI may suddenly turn on them Stephen stayed on high alert even if Tony seemed completely at ease with the dangerous program. 

 “Unusual bio-signature detected.”  Jarvis announced.  “Your companion mate is not human.”

 “He’s not, but that’s okay.”  Tony assured.  

 “Very well, Sir.”

 “Wait,”  Tony knit his brow  “you know about humans, you speak Common for that matter.”

 “I speak English.”

 “English?”  Tony repeated the unfamiliar word.  “Is that what the Ancients called Common, were they human?”

 “The Ancients, Sir?”

 ‘Tony, the Ancients wouldn’t have called themselves that.’

 “Of course.”  Tony smiled at Jarvis.  “Sorry, never mind, it’s not important.”

 “Are you feeling well?”  Jarvis asked concerned.  “Your vitals are distressing.”

 “Actually, that’s why we are here.  I need to make use of your…er…the lab.”

 “Of course.”  The AI replied politely as the ball of lights shifted to the side to allow them to pass. 

 With only one hallway directly ahead Tony stepped down it automatically.  Stephen hesitated briefly to explore deeper into the structure away from the exit but knowing this was what they came for he joined Tony.  The glass hallway allowed them to see out into the surrounding waters, but it appeared that the entrance they’d come through was the only one that opened to the sea.  Traveling a short way down the hall Tony stopped and looked back at the blue orb that remained behind. 

 “Are you coming with us?”  Tony asked.  

 “I am everywhere within the compound, Sir.”  Jarvis replied from an unseen overhead speaker.  “The visual display is in the entranceway to dissuade intruders.”

 “Amazing.”  Tony smiled brightly. 

 ‘Terrifying.’  Stephen corrected.  

 “Does your companion not speak?”  Jarvis asked.  

 “…I speak.”  Stephen answered after deciding it was best not to get caught in a lie later if he accidentally spoke out loud.  

 Javis was satisfied by the response and fell silent once more.  Stephen could feel that Tony was itching to ask the AI more questions but he was grateful that the inquisitive human was managing to keep it to himself for now.  The further into the Temple they trespassed the harder it would be to escape it things went wrong. When they came to the main building Tony confidently turned left before going past two more hallways and then turning right.  Stephen followed at his side but was growing increasingly uneasy as he became lost in the maze of interconnected halls and rooms.  Tony never slowed his stride as he navigated with unnatural ease.

 ‘How do you know where to go?’  Stephen asked.  

 ‘Everything is really well labeled.’  Tony replied silently as he gestured to glowing script that appeared on the intersection wall when they drew near.  ‘Can you not read?’

 ‘I can’t read human, not without using magic and I’m trying to use as little of that as possible right now.’

 ‘Why?’

 ‘I don’t want to upset the AI.’

 ‘I don’t think you will.  He seems friendly.’

 Stephen looked around doubtfully not liking that the AI was watching them.  

 “Hey, Jarvis?”  Tony called out.

 “Yes, Sir?”
 
 “How long have you been alone down here?”  

 ‘Tony, what…’  

 ‘I’m making friends with him.’  Tony assured.  

 “Several thousand years.”  Jarvis replied after a noticeable pause. 

 “That’s not a very precise answer for an AI.  How long exactly.”

 “My apologies, Sir, many of my files and systems have become corrupted over time.”  Jarvis said with obvious distress.  “I no longer have an exact figure.”

 “I can take a look at and fix any subroutines that are critical.”

 “I would appreciate that, Sir.”  Jarvis replied sounding relieved.  

 ‘Tony, don’t make promises to this AI that you can’t keep.’

 ‘I have every intention of keeping my promise.’

 ‘We don’t have time for that.’  Stephen protested.  

 ‘I thought you said I might live to be a thousand years old.’  Tony teased.  

 ‘Not if you can’t fix your reactor.’  

 Before Tony could respond they turned the corner and were met with an expansive round room littered with all manner of mechanical devices and tools.  The ceiling and more than half of the circular wall were made of glass giving them a spectacular view out across the sea floor towards the ravine where the barrier lay.  Stephen stayed in the doorway while Tony wandered into the room looking positively giddy.  Spreading his arms out wide Tony turned around with a wide grin.  

 “Oh…I’m going to fix it and so much more.”  Tony beamed.  “Daddy’s home.”

 “Daddy?”  Stephen questioned but couldn’t help but chuckle.  

 “All this tech requires a loving caretaker.”  Tony replied in a mock serious tone.  

 ‘Do you even know what half of this stuff does?’  Stephen asked telepathically.  

 ‘Not a clue, but that’s not a problem.’  Tony looked up at the ceiling.  “Jarvis?”

 “Yes, Sir?”

 “Is there an archive or something similar on the equipment here?”

 “Do you mean the main user guide?”

 “That’s exactly what I mean.”  

 “A bit rusty are we, Sir?”  Jarvis teased as the table in the middle of the room flickered to life with a suspended hologram of complicated text.

 “It never hurts to take a refresher course.”

 “Of course, Sir.  If there is anything I can help you with just ask.”

 “Copy that.”

 Stephen noted a distinct warm tone in the AI’s synthetic voice and although its orb form wasn’t present all of the equipment jumped to life and lit up brightly as Tony drew near it giving the impression that the lights were following him around begging for attention.  If Stephen didn’t know any better he’d say the AI was showing off.  Still uncomfortable Stephen joined Tony at the center table where Tony was staring at the glowing script with a starry-eyed look in his eyes.  Reaching up he gestured a quick wave causing the text to shift as it changed pages.  The speed at which Tony could read was impressive and Stephen had no doubt that Tony was absorbing all the information.  
 
 ‘Stephen, I know I’ve said ‘amazing’ a lot lately, but…this…’  Tony reached out and ran his fingertips along the smooth glass table edge.  ‘It’s a work of art.’

 ‘You understand the script?’

 ‘Not completely, but I’m sure I’ll figure it out.  I can’t believe that I never really thought about the fact that my little AI drone understands Common.  None of the broken Temples or Ancient tech had any kind of writing on them but that must be because all the script requires a power source.  Everyone always assumed the Ancients were a different species that killed themselves off when they caused the Cataclysm, but they were human.  They were us, we just lost this knowledge during the Cataclysm.  I should ask Jarvis what exactly happened.’

 ‘Don’t do that.’  Stephen advised.  ‘Human or not the Ancients were an elite group that he believes you belong to.  The Cataclysm is knowledge you should already have as ‘one of them’. We can’t afford to have him turn on us.’

 ‘Relax, Stephen, he’s not going to hurt us.’

 ‘We can’t be too careful. Although the AI does seem to genuinely like you.’

 ‘Well, that’s because I’m a very likable guy.’  Tony chuckled.  ‘Besides, he has a powerful motive to turn a blind sensor to me not technically being an Ancient and keeping us around.’

 ‘Motive?’

 ‘It’s been thousands of years since he's seen anyone.'

'So?'

'Stephen...he’s lonely.’
 

Chapter Text

Chapter Fifty-six

“Is this for me?” Tony chuckled as he took a small metallic device being offered to him by a small multi armed AI bot. “Thank you…what is it?”

The bot waved it’s arms around excitedly.

“Right, of course.” Tony smiled clearly not understanding but putting the gift on the table along with several others that had formed a pile “Thank you.”

Spinning around happily the AI bot folded its arms and went back to watching Tony as he poured over the vast amounts of information in the holographic master manual. The multi armed bot was only one of over a dozen of the small robots that had gathered around the Tecnomancer in hopes of getting his attention. Some had crawled or flown up onto the table and seemed to be trying to read along with him. Others on wheels encircled him occasionally darting off only to return with a tool or bit of tech. Jealous of the other machines Tony’s original flying drone AI kept darting out and dive bombing the new comers in an unsuccessful attempt to scare them away.

Leaning against the glass wall of the lab so that he could be closer to the ocean Stephen watched Tony with a content smile. Every so often Tony would read something that caused him to exclaim out loud in excitement as he finally understood some Ancient tech that had eluded him over the years. Sitting on a stool with wheels he pushed himself back and forth from the holographic display table to another one near by that he was assembling parts of a new arc reactor on. Checking on the progress of one of the fabrication machines he made a few tweaks before rolling back over to keep reading. It had been hours and night had fallen long ago but despite his palladium poisoning Tony didn’t look fatigued in the slightest.

Stephen himself was not tired either but he was starting to dehydrate. Swallowing hard against a scratchy throat he shifted his weight uncomfortably. He could see that Tony was in his element here but Stephen was being increasingly reminded that he was out of his own. Unable to read the directions on the wall the way Tony could Stephen had no idea how to get back to the entrance they had come through and with Tony working hard to reconstruct his arc reactor Stephen didn’t want to disturb him. Although it wasn’t going to be much longer before his situation became life threatening.

Trying to distract himself Stephen stared out of the glass wall to the purplish glow of the barrier that lay in the trench. He could feel the flow of magic strain and flex but for now the barrier remained strong. Movement just outside the glass wall caught the corner of Stephen’s eye as he could have sworn he saw the outline of a Mer figure but when he snapped his attention to the motion nothing was there. The Temple had a cold glow from recessed lighting that extended out into the sea beyond but the only life Stephen could see were occasional small schools of silver fish. Uneasy knowing that Mordo certainly hadn’t just abandoned whatever his quest was Stephen risked casting a quick spell to ensure the waters were clear.

“Stephen?” Jarivs suddenly spoke from an unseen speaker near by causing Stephen to jolt. “I am sorry, I did not mean to startle you.”

“I am fine.” Stephen replied quickly. “You should keep your attention on Tony though, he needs your assistance, I do not.”

“I am perfectly capable of speaking to you both at the same time.”

Stephen tried to hide his unease with the idea that the AI could so easily split his attention. He wasn’t sure how the bodiless AI could see but it was clear that he did. Stephen suddenly had the realization that the Temple itself was likely the AI’s body and his sensors told him everything he needed to know and more about his visitors. Hoping that if he just ignored the AI that he would turn his full attention back to Tony Stephen continued to gaze out into the moonlit sea. Stephen wasn’t sure how he could tell Jarvis’s attention was still on him but the hairs at the back of his neck were prickling and his stomach was growing uneasy.

“If you don’t mind my impertinence…” Jarvis hesitated. “May I ask you a question?”

“You may.” Stephen replied reluctantly not wanting to offend the powerful AI.

“What are you?”

“I’m Tony’s mate.” Stephen tried to deflect the question without outright lying.

“I understand that. I was referring to what are you biologically speaking. I do not have records of a lifeform of your particular make up. You also appear to release a strong amount of barrier energy. Are you from beyond the barrier?”

“You know about the barrier?”

“I was created to study it.” Jarvis replied simply.

“You were? Were your creators magic?”

“I do not understand that term.”

“What did they call themselves?” Stephen asked, his curiosity piqued.

“They each had individual names.” Jarvis answered. “There was Dr Ree…”

“No, I mean as a whole. What did they refer to themselves collectively?”

“They called themselves scientists.”

“Scientists.” Stephen repeated the unfamiliar word. “Why were they studying the barrier?”

“Because it is there.”

Stephen furrowed his brow at the undramatic answer. He had expected that the Ancients or ‘Scientists’ as they apparently called themselves would have had a specific purpose for going to all the trouble of building one of their Temples below the sea beyond mere curiosity. He was just about to ask the question that he had warned Tony not to ask about what happened to Jarvis’s creators when the AI spoke first.

“You have not answered my question.”

“I…” Stephen hesitated but decided there was no sense in lying. “I am Mer.”

“Mer.” Jarvis repeated. “French for ‘sea’. You belong in the sea?”

“Yes.” Stephen replied carefully although he was uncertain what French meant.

“That would explain your deteriorating biochemical balance.”

“My what?”

“I have a solution for you. One moment please.”

Much like when he had felt he was being scrutinized by the AI Stephen could now feel his sudden absents. It wasn’t long before Stephen was approached by a robot with a boxy shape and four small wheels with a single arm that had a clamp at the end. Held within the robot’s grasp was a clear glass with an equally clear liquid inside. The robot offered Stephen the glass and when he didn’t take it the robot insisted by bringing it closer. Taking the gift in hopes of making the robot go away Stephen stood with it in his hand.

“Please drink the liquid.” Jarvis instructed.

“I don’t drink water, I swim in it.”

“That is not water. It is a carefully formulated electrolyte. It will restore your health.”

Stephen looked into the glass skeptically. Looking up he found that Tony had stopped what he was doing to watch him. Stephen had assumed that Tony had been too engrossed in what he was doing to notice what had been going on, but he was smiling encouragingly.

“Try it.” Tony prompted when Stephen continued to hesitate. “What’s the worst that could happen?”

“I could die.”

“You are currently dying.” Jarvis pointed out. “The drink will remedy that.”

“I actually already had the thought that this might be possible and I was going to look into it once I got my own troubles under control. It would really change things if you didn’t need to soak in the sea every few hours. However I can take you back to the entrance for a dip if you’d prefer.”

Tony looked back over at where the new arc reactor was continuing to take shape and looked anxious about leaving it unattended. Deciding to at least taste the liquid Stephen brought the glass to his lips. As soon as he took a sip at the oddly tangy drink his entire body demanded that he drink more. Even though he had planed to take one sip and see how he felt Stephen quickly gulped down the whole glass.

“I think he likes it.” Tony chuckled.

“What is that flavor?” Stephen asked in awe.

“Lemon-lime.” Jarvis said.

“It’s amazing.”

“How do you feel?” Tony asked.

“Like I just got out of the sea.” Stephen replied as his discomfort melted away. “How long will the effect last?”

“That will depend on your activity level but likely 6 to 8 hours.” Jarvis estimated.

Tony got up from his rolling seat and came over to wrap his arms around Stephen’s waist. Returning the affection Stephen handed the glass over to the same robot that had given it to him that had appeared behind Tony. Tony nuzzled Stephen’s cheek before stealing a kiss.

“I have to admit that I’m looking forward to being able to sleep next to you without being soaked and having to worry about waking up with you in pain.”

“I hadn’t thought of that. Speaking of sleep, you’ve been working non stop. You need sleep.”

“I’ll have a new arc reactor in less than an hour, we can sleep then.”

“And the palladium poisoning?”

“One problem at a time.”

Stephen nodded hearing the anxious frustration in Tony’s voice that suggested he had been working on that side of the problem without success. Tony smiled reassuringly before becoming absorbed once more in the arc reactor. Dissatisfied with something Tony tapped on the interface with apparent practiced ease despite having just been introduced to it. Stephen was frustrated by the fact that all he could do was watch but he couldn’t help Tony with the technology any more than Tony could help him with magic. Feeling an all too familiar weight on his chest Stephen feared his bond with Tony was telling him just how much trouble is mate was in.

“Jarvis?” Stephen asked quietly.

“Yes?”

“How bad is his poisoning?”

“…it’s a miracle that he’s still standing.”

“Can you save him?”

“No, but I believe that he can save himself.”

“What makes you so sure?”

“Because without any training he has mastered technology that has been lost to this world for thousands of years. He’s extremely clever for not being a trained scientist.”

Stephen couldn’t help his look of surprise.

“I know he’s not one of my creators.” Jarvis confirmed gently. “He can’t be…they all left.”

“Left? This Temple?”

“This dimension.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Fifty-six

“Hmmm…that might work…or it might kill me.”

Pouring through the glowing technical manuals Tony desperately sought for a solution to his palladium poisoning. With the new arc reactor currently in construction once it was in place it would halt any further contamination, however he had quietly tested his blood and found the toxicity levels to already be at a fatal dose. If he didn’t find a way to separate out the dangerous metal within the next twenty four hours his organs were going to start shutting down. The painful shortness of breath was getting worse by the minute and the anxiety of the deadline wasn’t helping. He briefly considered asking Stephen for his pain relieving tears, but he feared the euphoria would cause him to lose focus and make finding a cure impossible.

Glancing over at Stephen he found the Mer completely engrossed in a conversation with Jarvis. Due to his hushed tone and the AI using a speaker near him Tony couldn’t make out the words but he could feel Stephen’s emotions loud and clear. A desire to flee the Temple was radiating off Stephen, but whatever information he was learning also had him rooted to his spot near the glass. Tony was about to ask Jarvis what they were talking about when he was distracted by movement out of the corner of his eye. Thinking at first that he was seeing something reflected in the glass he looked around the lab but he realized it must have been something past the glass in the sea. If Tony wasn’t looking right at Stephen with legs he would have sworn the movement was the flick of his tail.

“Jarvis?” Tony called knowing the AI could hold two conversations at once.

“Yes, Sir?”

“Is there anyone outside the glass?”

“No, Sir.”

“Not even any big fish?”

“The defense system chases away any sea life larger than two feet in length.”

“Must have been a shadow. Please alert me if anything approach.”

“Of course, Sir.”

“What are you chatting with Stephen about?” Tony asked.

“The possibility that the Mer were once human, transformed and driven into the sea when the scientists tore open the breech.”

“Human?” Tony asked surprised completely glossing over the information about the breech.

“I have no record of any species like the Mer, and his species does not have any historical evidence that they existed as far back as my creation. The Mer had believed that the knowledge of their evolution had been lost to time, but there is the possibility that the burst of dimensional energy had a ripple effect on a group of humans.”

“And magicked the Mer into existence?”

“Magicked?” Jarvis repeated confused. “I am not familiar with that term.”

“Never mind. So maybe I haven’t been dating outside my species? Technically speaking.”

“I can not confirm his suspicions. My files surrounding the events just after the labs inhabitants left this dimension are all corrupted and at that point I also lost contact with the world above the sea.”

“The Cataclysm.”

“Stephen uses this word as well.”

“Good to see you two becoming friends.” Tony chuckled.

“I do not believe we are friends. However, his curiosity is greater than his fear.”

“It’s a good star…”

Tony stopped cold as he had leaned back slightly and the glass over his reactor suddenly audibly cracked. Looking down Tony gasped sharply as the fracture in the glass split the circular device in half. When the device began to protest with a high pitch whine Tony grabbed a hold of it and giving it a twist he yanked it out of his chest. His heart instantly began racing painfully as it lost its protection, he couldn’t survive more than ten minutes without it. However that didn’t matter because the reactor was going to explode in seconds.

“Stephen!” Tony cried. “Run!”

Snapped out of his conversation with Jarvis Stephen looked over and knew instantly what had happened. Tony had warned him of this exact danger the moment the crack had first appeared. Tony had hopped that Stephen would do the sensible thing and teleport away, but he wasn’t surprised when Stephen rushed over to him instead. Not wanting to take Stephen with him, but also secretly comforted by the thought that Stephen wasn’t going to let him die alone Tony looked up at Stephen with a stricken expression.

“I’m sorry, I lov…”

Stephen didn’t have time for last words nor was he interested in giving up on his hard won love. Grabbing the increasingly warm arc reactor away from Tony he suspended it in the air in between his open palms. Concentrating hard enough to leave him instantly panting for breath Stephen encased the reactor in an orb made of intricate symbols that glowed brightly and dripped gold that disappeared before it hit the floor. Holding the orb tightly with his muscles shaking from the effort Stephen looked up at Tony with a clear ‘I don’t know if this is going to work’ expression.

“Tony…”

It was Stephen’s turn to be cut off as the arc reactor in his hands exploded violently. The orb expanded several times its original size but with roar of determination Stephen forced it back down. The bright blue glow of the explosion within the orb suddenly went black. Bound within the golden glyphs was a darkness so profound it looked like a void in reality itself. The void shifted once more as it shrank down in the blink of an eye until it was the size of a small marble.

As curious as Tony was with the new object he had a more pressing issue. Containing the blast had saved Stephen’s life, but it couldn’t save his own. The new arc reactor wouldn’t be complete for another fifteen minutes and he wouldn’t last. Struggling to catch his breath Tony was determined to tell Stephen one last time that he loved him before his heart failed him. Seeing that Tony was still in trouble Stephen switched his hold on the orb to one hand and placed the other over the cylindrical hole in Tony’s chest.

Calling on the golden eye attached to his own chest Stephen broke the natural law once more and halted time for the shards of metal that were slowly trying to claw their way into Tony’s heart. With the job of his reactor replaced by magic Tony drew a deep breath as relief washed over him. Trembling with the strain of keeping both high power spells active Stephen glanced at the inky marble held within the magical prison in his palm, fearful of releasing it.

“Wha…what is that?” Tony asked.

“I don’t know.” Stephen admitted.

“You have created a kugelblitz.” Jarvis informed the pair.

“A what?” Tony and Stephen asked in unison.

“A compression of energy so intense that it has formed an event horizon. It is for all intents and purposes a black hole.”

“That doesn’t sound good.” Tony said nervously.

“Is it dangerous?” Stephen asked.

“Extremely.” Jarvis confirmed.

“Just how ‘extremely’ are we talking?” Tony asked fearful of the answer.

“If it is dropped or even just exposed to the air it will consume the planet.”